Search the Community

Blue Blood, Silk Ties - Chapter 1: The Gala of Fates Author note: I'm redoing this story. I didn't really like the first version, but I'm focused on this one. It's going to be a long novel. Please give me feedback on this version. A story about a universe where the Amazons have taken over and are dominating their littles. This story will be about people, royalty, the bourgeoisie, and many others. Chapter 1: "The Gala of Fates" The Kingdom of Eiradia sprawled across the horizon like an unbroken tapestry of power and secrets, its towering spires piercing clouds heavy with both rain and intrigue. The castle at its heart was a fortress of opulence and mystery, surrounded by sprawling fields where peasants toiled under the watchful eyes of Amazon guards. It was said that no one truly understood the workings of the royal court—not even those who served within it—but everyone knew one truth: life in Eiradia revolved around the whims of its rulers. And tonight, amidst glittering chandeliers and gilded halls, fate would be decided for many. --- Mira stood before the cracked mirror in her small, dimly lit room, tugging self-consciously at the hem of her dress. It was too short, too frilly, too... childish. She hated it. Her mother had stitched it herself years ago when Mira was much younger, but now it only served as a reminder of how little their family had—and how little they expected from her. The fabric was faded pink cotton, adorned with tiny embroidered flowers that had begun to unravel at the edges. A lace collar framed her neck awkwardly, making her feel more like a doll than a young woman on the cusp of adulthood. Her reflection stared back at her, wide-eyed and uncertain. Sixteen-year-old Mira wasn’t beautiful like Isabella; she was plain, with mousy brown hair tied into a loose braid and freckles scattered across her nose. Her hands were calloused from years of helping her mother in the fields, and her posture slouched slightly, as if she were trying to make herself smaller, less noticeable. But what Mira lacked in beauty or grace, she made up for in wit and determination. She often dreamed of escaping this life—of running far away from the poverty, the shame, the constant comparisons to her sister. Yet tonight, she felt trapped, forced to play a role she didn’t want: the overlooked daughter, the one nobody cared about. Across the hall, Isabella’s laughter floated through the thin wooden walls. Mira clenched her fists, swallowing the lump in her throat. Of course Isabella sounded happy. Everything came easily to her older sister—the charm, the confidence, the attention. Even Mother loved her best. “Mira!” Esther’s voice cut sharply through the house. “Are you ready yet? We don’t have all night!” “I’m coming,” Mira muttered under her breath, smoothing down her skirt one last time before stepping out into the main room. Esther stood near the hearth, adjusting Isabella’s gown with practiced care. The dress was exquisite—a deep emerald silk borrowed from a neighbor in exchange for two months’ worth of grain. It shimmered in the firelight, accentuating Isabella’s golden curls and delicate features. At sixteen, Isabella looked every bit the princess she hoped to become someday. Her smile was radiant, her movements graceful, her laughter musical. Everyone adored her, including their mother. Esther glanced up briefly as Mira entered the room, her lips pursing in disapproval. “That dress is ridiculous,” she snapped. “You look like a child.” Mira flinched but said nothing. What could she say? It was true. And worse still, Esther seemed almost pleased by it. In Eiradia, looking “childish” wasn’t necessarily a bad thing—it might even work in Mira’s favor tonight. But knowing that only made her stomach churn with humiliation. “You should have worn something nicer,” Esther continued, turning back to Isabella without another glance at Mira. “This is your chance to catch the eye of someone important. Do you understand? If either of you marries well, we’ll finally be able to leave this hovel behind.” Mira swallowed hard, staring at the floor. Leave this hovel behind. That was all Esther ever talked about these days. Ever since their father disappeared years ago—vanished without a trace, leaving them destitute—Esther had pinned all her hopes on finding wealthy husbands for her daughters. Or failing that, selling them to the Amazons for a hefty allowance. The thought sent a shiver down Mira’s spine. She’d heard whispers about the royal court, about the Amazon royalty and their peculiar obsession with raising “Littles.” Babies, toddlers, children—all regressed into helpless dependents, pampered and paraded like prized pets. Some families willingly gave up their children for the privilege, desperate for the money and status it brought. Others resisted until hunger and desperation left them no choice. Tonight’s gala was different. It wasn’t just about marriage anymore; it was about selection. The princess herself—Princess Ruby—was finally old enough to choose her first Little. Rumors swirled about what that entailed: public ceremonies, elaborate displays, endless pampering... and humiliation. To be chosen meant becoming a spectacle, a symbol of the kingdom’s strange customs. But it also meant security—for the chosen one, and for their family. Isabella seemed unfazed by the idea. She twirled in front of the mirror, admiring the way her gown caught the light. “Don’t worry, Mama,” she said sweetly. “I’ll make sure we’re taken care of. You know I always get what I want.” Esther smiled proudly, patting Isabella’s shoulder. “That’s my girl.” Mira clenched her jaw, fighting back tears. She wanted to scream, to demand why no one ever believed in her. But she knew better. Speaking out would only earn her another scolding—or worse, indifference. So instead, she kept quiet, letting her resentment simmer beneath the surface. As they prepared to leave, Esther handed Isabella a pair of delicate gloves and a matching fan, then turned to Mira with a sigh. “Here,” she said, thrusting a ribbon into Mira’s hands. “At least tie your hair properly. Try not to embarrass us.” Mira nodded mutely, tying the ribbon around her braid with trembling fingers. Outside, the air was cool and damp, carrying the faint scent of earth and smoke. The walk to the castle felt endless, each step heavier than the last. Mira trailed behind her mother and sister, clutching the folds of her childish dress as if it could shield her from the stares she knew were coming. When they reached the gates, the sight took her breath away. The castle loomed above them, its walls lined with torches that cast flickering shadows across the stone. Nobles and peasants alike streamed inside, their laughter and chatter filling the night air. Somewhere beyond those doors lay the gala—and Princess Ruby, waiting to choose her first Little. Mira swallowed nervously, her heart pounding in her chest. Whatever happened tonight, one thing was certain: nothing would ever be the same again.

Chapter 1: “Abby, is this really necessary?” A whine sounded from her throat. Dani crossed her arms over her chest, pouting at the ceiling as her legs were held up by the ankles. A warm wipe made its way over her nether regions, cleansing every inch of her dirty bottom and between her legs. “Yes, Dani, this is necessary. It’s necessary when you willfully disregard all instructions not to eat gluten. Really, Dani, what were you thinking?” her voice was firm, not angry, but the disappointment was clear. She’d only had a tiny bite of cake left on the counter and it was only too tempting dipping her finger into the frosting and biting into the yummy sweetness. The doctor said she had Celiac disease but Dani hadn’t believed a word they said. These Amazon’s were on a power trip and the only thing the doctor believed she should be having was milk straight from an Amazon’s tit. But now her tummy ached and the messy explosion down below was the result. Abby stared down at her with the same condescending look given to all Littles trying to prove they were bigger than they actually were. “Just because you are a Little does not mean we are all out to get you. Believe it or not, Doctor Heany actually wanted to help you. This is all your own fault, Daniella. You have no reason to be upset.” Okay, she did have a point, the Little reluctantly agreed. But, that didn’t mean she had to diaper her! Dani squirmed, wiggling around on the table as the Amazon woman reached down below, pulling out the thick padding. “NO!” She cried out, anxious to get away from the monstrous article of clothing, if it could even be called that. Dani knew she had been extremely lucky the past several years. The apartment building she used to live in decided they’d no longer accommodate unadopted Little’s after her neighbor had left the sink faucet running and fell asleep which resulted in the flooding of the entire apartment. The damage wasn’t extreme but the Landlord was not pleased. The Little was adopted not even a day later and the Landlord refused to rent to Little’s any longer. It wasn’t that Dani didn’t understand the Landlord’s frustrations but everything in this world was Amazon size, meant for those eight feet and taller. They had step stools and ladders and accommodations were made for the regressed but the average unadopted Little hardly stood a chance, especially when they couldn’t even reach a sink faucet - a task that would be simple if she wasn’t so short. And she’d gotten lucky, finding an Amazon that would even rent to her in the first place because most places wouldn’t even entertain the thought. A Little pretending to be an adult, no more mature than a toddler, yeah that’ll go well… Knowing she was about to be booted out on the street, tears welled up in her eyes. She was the prime candidate for any Amazon. They just couldn’t ignore their parental instincts, seeing a Little in distress (or any Little in general). The urge to smother them with “love” back into diapers and turn their brains to mush was too strong. But Abby wasn’t like the other Amazon’s - not really, well, kind of - she was different. Abby had saved her. But it’s not how she saw it at the time. Dani had been arguing with the Landlord, a grumpy ten foot tall man who never had time for Little’s and their whims (as he liked to put it) about just needing another day or two to move out her stuff. Her best friend said she could stay with her for a while until she was sorted. But she had too much stuff to move in twenty-four hours coupled with the fact there were about fifty other Little’s moving out the same day, it was an impossible task they were meant to fail at. Look at all the Littles, too immature to follow directions correctly. Too tiny to even lift and carry out all their items. That is why instead of them doing the carrying, they need to be carried by a big and strong Amazon. He’d all but laughed in her face as she continued to argue her case, not only for herself but other fellow Littles. However, it wasn’t until after, she’d realized she’d gone a bit too far. “I’m half tempted to call the adoption center!” The man exclaimed. “Not even able to follow proper instructions, disrespectful and talking back? This is a serious case of Maturosis.” Oh god. Her heart had dropped to the bottom of her stomach, unable to do anything as she watched him pull out her phone. “Please!” She pleaded. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry-” “What’s going on here?” They’d both turned around at the sound of the voice. An Amazon, one of the tallest she’d ever seen, came strutting over across the lobby. The woman must have been about thirteen feet and that was tall for Amazon standards. Unconsciously, she backed up, eager to be rid of both Giants because while one was worrisome, two was a nightmare. “Miss Brady!” The man’s voice turned jovial at the site of his fellow Amazon. “Nothing to worry about here. Just the standard case of Maturosis, I’m dialing the adoption center as we speak.” Tears poured down her cheeks and the Amazon stared down at her, blue eyes shining with an expression she couldn’t make out. The Amazon was beautiful and blonde with curves she could only dream of having. “Oh don’t do that,” the woman smiled, waving her hand. “I’ve been searching for a Little for myself actually! I think Little Miss -“ “Daniella Avery.” Said the man with a Cheshire cat grin as he hung up his phone. “Miss Avery would be absolutely perfect! You don’t have to worry about her apartment. I’ll take it over as well.” The Little didn’t have time to run as she was quickly scooped up and swung over her shoulder. The girl let out what could only be described as a tantrum. Kicking and screaming and pounding on the Amazon’s back, that should have been the end. At twenty-one years old, this should have been the point where her life drastically changed forever and any happiness she contained disappeared. But it wasn’t. Instead, it was quite the opposite. OoOoo Abby won in the end, like always, and could only smile at the pouting Little who couldn’t have been any more adorable in her puffy pink diaper secured tightly around her waist. Honestly, she’d be content making her go out dressed in only that but Abby really didn’t have the energy to deal with the tantrum that would surely ensue. “Why can’t I at least wear a pull-up?” “Do I really need to explain this Dani?” She did not. The Little stayed silent. “You know what we agreed on. Say it.” Her hand landed down on her pale thigh tainted pink, having been slapped one to many times in response to her poor behavior. Dani frowned, rubbing at her wet eyes. “Mommy knows best and Little girls need to learn that their naughty behavior has consequences,” diapers being it. All Abby really required was obedience and a companion to watch over but not regress. The Amazon, unlike most others, did not desire a baby to look after or to be called Mommy or diaper full-time. She wanted a Little she could snuggle up with at the end of the night, a Little that would still maintain their adult mind and could have normal conversations yet acknowledge their place in an Amazon's world. Dani could handle that because her Mommy, for all-intents and purposes, always said, it could be a lot worse. She had freedoms, too many to count and it just came over the small price of being fussed over and treated at the most like a five to six year old. However, the times she was diapered, dressed up in humiliating garb and made to nurse were her own fault. It was her own stupid actions having landed her in this position. Like now. But Dani knew, if she even voiced a desire to be regressed, Abby wouldn’t hesitate. Instincts always won over in the end. “Very good,” Abby smiled, patting her head. “Arms up.” The Little complied, allowing the sparkly blue dress to be slipped over her head ending just past her knees. Abby would’ve had her permanently dressed in pink just like her nursery and about every babyish outfit she owned but seeing a diapered Little in pink and alone in public was a recipe for disaster. Hands under her armpits, she was lifted to the ground. Her legs wobbled attempting to catch her balance having been on her backside for way too long. Her head didn’t even reach halfway up to the changing table just like every other item in Amazonia and while Dani was proud to be Little, she wished she were just a few feet taller. Only at 4’8, she was short even for Little standards which made her even more delectable to the Amazons and absolutely impossible to be taken seriously, more so than her fellow Littles. Now, Abby hummed a tune, something familiar from her childhood as they stood at the mirror, brushing her red curls back into a low ponytail. “All my friends are going to see that I’m wearing a diaper,” Dani sulked looking down at the ground because she couldn’t bear to stare at her own reflection. “You don’t have to play with your friends. We can always stay here and have a Baby day. We can watch your favorite movie and cuddle and have bathtime. I know how much you love bubbles.” Her cheeks turn pink at every word, worse than the last. Dani was mortified to admit how much she actually enjoyed herself during those times. It was maybe only a year after she’d been adopted that she truly let herself relax and indulge in the lack of responsibilities, realizing she wouldn’t be taken advantage of. Being taken care of for once instead of having to worry about her every little move, was a nice change. Still, Dani couldn’t help but feel guilty, knowing this was exactly what so many Little’s were fighting against, what she had fought against, and here she was enjoying it. Even now, Dani wouldn’t mind a cozy day in her favorite fuzzy pajamas. But the Little knew it was more of a punishment and there was no fun in being reminded of how stupid she’d been. “What if they say something? What if they laugh at me?” “Then they are not your friends.” Finished tying the black ribbon at the top of her hair, she was lifted into her arms. “My tummy doesn’t hurt anymore though. I don’t need a diaper, really. I’ll be fine.” “But we can’t be sure, can we?” The woman gave her a look. “Besides, you don’t have to go to your friend's house at all but I know how much you were looking forward to the, what was it… bachelorette party?” No! She couldn’t miss it! Her bottom lip slipped between her teeth as she carefully considered her next words. Abby would keep her home if she really wanted too. She didn’t even have to let her keep seeing her friends and that’s what Dani appreciated the most. But like everyone, the Amazon had her limits and Dani was inching dangerously close to crossing the line. “You’re right.” The Little finally muttered in defeat. There was no arguing her way out of this one. “Of course I am!” She bounced her in her arms. “Mommy is always right!” OoOoo It was a sunny August day as they made their way outside from the third floor and out onto the busy street. Surprisingly, Dani had no fight as she was strapped into the pink stroller (which was always a problem). Abby watched as she laid her head back, soaking up the sun and her eyes closed. A hint of a smile appeared on her lips at the very visible sight of the puffiness beneath her dress, pulled up by the strap between her thighs. She’d fussed at the frilly white socks and Mary Jane’s but really, it was the least of her concerns. Even just the tiniest argument allowed her to maintain her sanity, showing that she still had a voice to fight back against her imprisonment. She closed her eyes as to not see all the cooing Amazon’s, pretending she was somewhere on a warm island sipping a Mimosa and not stuck in this horrible contraption they called a stroller. It was a quick walk, about twenty minutes away yet it couldn’t have felt shorter as they came to a stop in front of the five story building. Tucked away in a quiet neighborhood, the area was predominantly occupied by Littles and Inbetweeners, not quite as big as Amazons but still tall enough that they were ignored by the Amazons. “Here we are!” Abby chirped. Leaning down to undo all the belts, Dani didn’t hesitate to hop out, seeing that they were alone on the street. “Here is your phone and gift for your friend,” she reached down into the bottom pocket of the stroller. “Are you fine to go in on your own?” “Yes!” Dani said eagerly, grabbing the wrapped present and tiny flip phone. The last thing she needed was her friends seeing her Mommy walking her inside like a baby. “Very well. Do you remember our rules?” Abby bent down, taking her chin in her hand so she couldn’t look away. “Yes,” she sighed. “No drinking, no dirty behavior and no boys.” Dani struggled not to roll her eyes. It was the tiny restrictions like this that got her the most fed up. She was twenty-one years old for crying out loud and the girl had needs! “I will be back at six pm but text me if you need me beforehand or want to come home early. I will be here in a jiffy.” “Six?” Dani sputtered, doing her best not to stomp her foot. “That’s only five hours! The party is going on all night -!” “Daniella!” She said sharply. “I’ve been very patient all morning with your little fits. Do you want me to make it shorter? Do you want to go at all? We can turn around right now and go back home. We could also go upstairs and spank your little bottom in front of all of your friends.” A dark look had settled over her eyes, warning she was on her last straw. “B-but,” tears just about welled up in her eyes. “I hardly see Carly and it’s her most special day! Can I stay until ten at least? Pleaseeee?” “Absolutely not. Six o’clock.” “What about nine?” Abby paused, seemingly considering her words. After a pregnant pause she said, “eight o’clock.” “Eight-forty five-“ “Daniella…” her hand warningly grasped her bottom. “Fine.” She relented. “Eight o’clock.” The Amazon sighed. “That’s your bedtime so I don't want any whiny girl later on and don’t even try to argue for overnight since there is no adult present.” “Thankyouthankyouthankyou! I’ll be good!” Dani couldn’t help but squeal, knowing this was the best she was gonna get. Attacking Abby with a hug to the neck and a thousand kisses to the cheek, really she was grateful. How sad was that… happy for just another two hours… oh how much she’d fallen. Her reaction was adorable, melting the Amazon’s heart because all she wanted was for her Little girl to be happy. She didn’t want to leave her alone with a bunch of other Little’s, especially with the very grown up behaviors they still presented, but it was a necessary sacrifice if she didn’t want Dani to despise her forever. Unlike other Amazon’s, she actually cared how her Little felt which was not a popular sentiment. “Now run along,” she sighed, disentangling her arms and patting her bottom. “You don’t want to be late.” OoOoo The receptionist knew her by now, a kind Inbetweener who really didn’t care if she was Little or not just as long as no trouble was caused. She said hello, practically skipping towards the elevator that for once was placed at the right height so she could press the button. The only reason Dani hadn’t moved in here was because the complex had reached their quota for Little’s allowed. Only thirty-five percent could be occupied by Little’s in order to accommodate the Inbetweeners so they wouldn’t feel upstaged. Not that it really mattered in the end, but still, it made her pissy just thinking about the stupid rule. It was a quick ride up to the fourth floor and the party was already in full swing. “Dani!” Squeals broke out throughout the room as she walked through the unlocked door. She was embraced with hugs from her already tipsy friends, not only drunk on happiness. “Congratulations!” She exclaimed finally seeing the blonde bombshell of her best friend. She embraced the bride to be in a short white dress meant to show off her boobs and ass in the best way possible. Abby would have a stroke if she saw what she was wearing right now. Dani couldn’t help but think. “Wha-what are you wearing?” Carly stepped back, finally taking in her appearance. Her face heated up, realizing all eyes were on her and the room had gone quiet. It wasn’t a secret that she was adopted but it was embarrassing knowing she was different from everyone else. Sometimes, the energy was just off. There was them and then there was her. It was almost as if they were weary of her, as if her Littleness would rub off on them somehow. They were still her friends, nothing would change that, but these days she felt even more insecure. “Abby.” Is all she said. Hums of realization went around the living room. “I’ve got clothes and makeup in my room,” said Carly. “Go change and for fucks sake, take off the diaper. No Amazon is ruining our night.” Oh, she didn’t have to say that twice! A smile lit up her face as the energy resumed and she rushed off. A few minutes later, there are large exaggerated bangs on the bedroom door. “Knock knock knock! Open up bitch!” Olivia. She smirked. “I’m naked!” “Even better!” The door opened to reveal the girl who had been with her through thick and thin. The girl who’d contemplated begging Abby to adopt her just so they could remain together before Dani had told her what a stupid ridiculous idea that was. But that’s who Olivia was. Crass, confident and unequivocally lovable. Her caramel skin positively glowed, hair pulled up in a crown of long braids in a short midnight black dress and don’t even get her started on her long tanned legs. She’d always been the hot girl in college. The one all the boys chased after and every other girl wanted to be. “You look hot. Is that a new brand of diapers? Gucci? I heard they’re making them extra absorbent nowadays.” “Oh shut up!” They collapse into a fit of laughter, jumping on their friend’s queen size bed. Olivia was the one person she didn’t need to hide around, the one person who could turn any awkward situation into a joke and who didn’t really seem to care about her new status in life. “Help me choose an outfit before they start wondering where we are. Jesus, she’s got so many clothes.” She walks to the closet, pulling out a blood red corset dress with a dangerous slit up the side. “Too slutty?” Oliva’s brows wiggled in a suggestive manner. “Not enough!” “Perhaps, we should consult with Mommy dearest. I wonder, does she have any matching red diapers?” “Don’t give her ideas,” Dani shuttered at the thought. “Now help me into that thing and do my makeup. I want to look our age for once.” OoOoo Bachelorette parties were supposed to be sweet and wholesome, celebrating the start of a new chapter in the woman’s life. For Carly, there would be none of that cutesy crap. As Littles they already dealt with it enough. Early marriage wasn’t uncommon for Littles in Amazonia because one day you could be free and the next day stuck in a crib. You never knew how much time you had. Dani hadn’t even gotten to the point of finding a boyfriend before being adopted and the thought of marriage was a faraway dream. That’s why she couldn’t have been any more happy for her friend, getting to live out all of her fantasies. “Are you staying the night?” Olivia asked as she carefully applied her eyeliner. “Until eight.” Dani sighed. “Let me guess, Abby?” “You bet.” She muttered. ”Good thing you’ll be here for the stripper then.” “Stripper!” Dani gasped, eyes flying wide-open. “Shhh!” Olivia put her fingers to her lips. “It’s a surprise. We planned it for Carly. Don’t say anything to her!” “H-how’d you even find one?” “The Underground, duh. How else would we?” It was no surprise that any raunchy, sexual activity including drinking were off limits to Little’s. Anything that threatened the innocence of a Little was outlawed. That’s why there was the Underground. Anything a Little needed could be found there. Alcohol, Lingerie, certain activities… you just needed to know where to look. “We figured you couldn’t stay the night so they’re coming at half six.” Dani was grateful for the thought, yet her face still turned as red as her hair. They shouldn’t have to make decisions like this in the first place or change the plans just to accommodate her. Often she wondered if her presence was more of a hindrance. “Don’t be like that,” Olivia nudged her playfully. “I love you. Carly loves you. We all love you. Let loose, have some fun before you go back to baby jail. Perhaps you’ll just meet the love of your life.” Dani barked a laugh. Imagine. A stripper and a diapered Little. That would make one hell of a story. OoOoo A/N: Hey all! I know it’s been such a long time since I’ve posted but I’ve been so busy with school. I’m coming up on my last year of college, I’m in the middle of an internship and getting ready for Masters programs so literally I’ve had no time for anything else! I just wanted to post a little something because I need a break from everything. I know that I have so many stories going on but when something pops in my head, I’ve got write it down! I’ve got about one hundred drafts of different stories written but I’m still working on Baby Dolls and whatever else is posted right now. I’m not really sure how long this story will be but please stick with me! This is my first time writing a diaper dimension story so please share your thoughts and as always, I love reviews! Also, I had no clue what to title this so any better suggestions are welcome!!!

This is a new story entirely based on fantasies that I have written with 22 chapters. Translated from another language. Here are the first two chapters. African experience By Sandman Chapter 1 - Africa Rob stretched out his legs on the couch and enjoyed an extra cup of coffee. The apartment that he rented was really something very special. Not least the large roof terrace where he sat and enjoyed his new life. The tranquility, the pleasant tropical heat, the view of the leafy pool area. Everything felt good. That he hadn't done this before! Rob almost got angry with himself when he thought about it. Financially, it wasn't a big deal, and he could do his job just as well here, if not better. It was still a bit nerve-wracking to have moved to a completely different part of the globe, but it had been a much-needed change of scenery. Now he was in place. Far, far from home in a continent where he didn't know a single person. Rob had landed yesterday, Wednesday. The journey had been stressful with unnecessarily long waits at three different airports. Passport control at the arrival had not impressed and the same with the baggage handling, but in the end, he had at least sat in the taxi with all his luggage. But it had been a struggle. For a long time, Rob had thought that his luggage was delayed or even completely lost. A small "bonus" to an employee at baggage handling had solved the problem. The first thing Rob had done when he arrived at Palm Court was to throw his bags into the apartment and buy a cold beer at the pool bar. After just a sip or two, Rob felt that the travel fatigue was starting to subside. The area felt calm and nice, and he had enjoyed watching the two African women sitting on the table next to him, drinking a cup of coffee. The move to Africa had come at a good time. His best friend and training partner Dan had also moved. Quite far away as well, which meant that they wouldn't be able to see each other very often. When Rob had been given peace that Dan was going to move, he too had started to play with the idea of replacing the safe everyday environment with something new. Something exotic. Pretty soon plan A had become Africa. A gigantic continent that Rob had only read about. Now he was there, and his apartment would be the central point of his new life. The interior designer had done a good job. The apartment was fully equipped and even the fridge and pantry were stocked with the basic items that he had specified. He was already starting to feel at home. Palm Court was a large condominium. A gated community. It was an oasis in the middle of the city with walking distance to incomparable beaches, restaurants, bars, nightclubs, you name it. Rob was in paradise. The only thing he really lacked right now was love, a girlfriend. He didn't need any other company. In that respect, he was very different from his best friend Dan, who could barely stand himself for an entire evening. Rob, on the other hand, needed to be completely by himself quite often. That was when he sat and wrote his books, but he also liked to roam around all on his own. Aimlessly and anonymously. Especially when he was in a city. However, Rob was not a lone wolf, and after a period of writing, he often had a pent-up need for socializing. Lately, Rob had started to think a lot about the future and thoughts about starting a family, but so far, he was not ready for family life with a house and dog. Being single still had some unbeatable advantages, which Rob made sure to take advantage of. He appreciated being free as a bird and being able to enjoy casual sexual acquaintances, but he didn't want it that way in the long run. Rob's plan was to take it easy for the first few weeks. Acclimatize and get to know the surroundings. He had also decided to put work aside completely for a while and treat himself to a soft start. The goal was to find a balance in life where a central part of everyday life would be about physical exercise. The training served as lighter fluid for Rob. It was during the training sessions that the ideas rushed forward and gave him a boost in his writing. A well-functioning home was also important. The less he had to think about simple everyday problems, the more focus he could put on his book projects. He had come a long way with the apartment, but he needed to hire someone who could clean and do the laundry. Apparently, it was a popular second work because Rob had barely landed before he ran into the cute girl at the pool bar who immediately offered her services. They had agreed to meet today, Thursday and she seemed perfect for the job. Above all, because she worked in the area and was already safety audited and approved. Rob had just finished a quiet and nice breakfast when there was a knock on the door. The bartender girl stood there with a smile on her face. ” Hello Mister! Do you remember me?” ” Hello Esther! Of course I remember you. Nice to see you again.” The answer from Rob was not a standard comment that flew out of him just to appear polite. The black woman in front of him, who was both socially gifted and sexy, appealed to him in many ways. She seemed to be somewhere in her 30s and after just a few minutes she had wrapped Rob around her little finger. Rob should of course have asked Esther for references at similar jobs, but you only live once, Rob thought and let his eyes choose. Esther was hired on the spot. A while after Esther had left the apartment, Rob had gone out onto the terrace and looked out over the pool area. He could both see and hear that there were a lot of families with children on Palm Court. These were families who seemed to live a privileged life, quite different from the much poorer families outside the fence. Rob could see that many of the housewives had nannies who played with the children, while their husbands were probably out at some well-paid job. Chapter 2 - Medical examination When Rob eventually went out on his first walk outside the gates of Palm Court, he had unexpectedly received a minor culture shock. Rob had in his wildest fantasy not imagined that there would be so few Westerners living here, but now he understood better. Esther had told Rob that expats in the area very rarely came from outside Africa. The same thing with the tourists. In other words, Rob was an odd bird, but it was one thing to hear someone else say it. Now he experienced it with his own eyes, and it was clearly a bigger adjustment than he had expected. Locally, people would refer to him as "the white man". The pale face. No personal name was needed because he was the one and only. The locals didn't mean anything bad by calling him "the white man". It was just a well-intentioned and apt description of his appearance, but Rob still found it a bit difficult. He wished he had been anonymous and discreet, instead of lighting up the sky like the pole star with his pale complexion, but deep down he felt that he would adapt. He would just have to give it some time. Because even though he stood out, he was met by smiles and the city and life on the street felt both harmonious and pleasant. Certainly, he could see that there were large gaps between rich and poor and that it was best to avoid certain areas, especially at certain times of the day. But it was nothing unique to this city, but a typical metropolitan phenomenon. One of Rob's first reflections on strolling around was that the women looked different from what he was used to. It wasn't the color of the skin that he was thinking about, but the anatomy and their sexy tits and asses. The girls were simply a little curvier here. But just like at home, it was a blissful mix of women with different looks. The difference here seemed to be that they were very proud of their bodies, even though they had a BMI far above ideal. Everywhere he saw upright women who unabashedly and naturally emphasized their feminine attributes. Over the years, Rob had had some hot relationships, but his paths had never crossed with a black woman. It had only happened that way because he had grown up and lived in environments where everyone had been white. Now it was just the opposite and only the future could answer whether this was where he would find the love of his life. The dream of a romance made him feel elated and he walked straight towards the beach. The tropical heat was oppressive, and he tried to walk slowly to avoid getting soaked in sweat. Down by the beach, Rob found what he was looking for. A simple lunch restaurant overlooking the sea. Rob took a deep breath and looked out over the green-turquoise water. Life felt like a luxury holiday. Gone was the gray everyday life, the stress and the scheduled day. Rob enjoyed seeing and hearing how the waves rolled in towards the beach, he enjoyed seeing all the happy people, who, just like Rob, appreciated the relaxed life with sun and sea. Pretty soon, Rob received renewed confirmation that he stood out with his pale skin. Some passing women had taken a detour near Rob's table, where they had discreetly stopped and straightened their bikinis or bent over and seemingly brushed off a grain of sand on a toe. It was women who wanted to show off their beach-clad bodies. Women who wanted Rob to look at them and Rob liked what he saw. He met their eyes with a happy smile. Rob marveled at how quickly humans took a liking to a person of the opposite sex. A quick glance was all that was needed for the blood to flow in the crotch, which then triggered hopes and feelings of pleasure. Rob was reminded that he longed for physical closeness to a woman. Life in Africa had started well and the lunch gave Rob another push forward. He was happy to be able to live this life. Pleased and satisfied after the lunch on the beach, Rob felt ready to make a visit to the gym. He had quickly walked past and looked in from the outside and it looked promising. The well-equipped gym was just a small part of the Micasa Health Club at the Palm Court pool area and membership was included for adult tenants at Palm Court. Rob was keen to continue with the training program that he had been doing regularly for the past few years, but there was only one small detail he had to investigate before he could train. Rob had read that you had to show a medical certificate before you could train. There must be some formality that they don't apply, Rob thought as he opened the front door and stepped into Micasa. ” Hello Mister! Welcome to our Health Club! I’m Faye, the gym instructor. What can I do for you sir!” ” Hello! Thanks! I’m a bit interested in starting to train in the gym.” ” Perfect! Please allow me to demonstrate our facility.” "Yes, please do!" The gym seemed well equipped, and the area was large and fresh. After showing Rob around, Faye asked if he had any questions. "Eh, I read something about medical certificates. Can I just show my certificate from home?" "Oh, no, unfortunately it is not possible. We have a requirement that you must be examined here at the club by our own staff. Should I book an appointment for you?" "Uh, .. Yes, please, that would be nice." "Let me see. We have an appointment free today at 14:30.” "Okay, that’s fine. I'll take it." Damn shit, Rob thought. For some reason, he hated health checks. He was fit as a fiddle but still there was something about being examined that he didn't like. A little frustrated by the bureaucratic rules at the gym, Rob went back to his apartment. Just before the agreed time, Rob walked down to Micasa, dressed in his gym clothes. His hope was to be able to do a proper workout immediately after the examination. "Hi Faye! Now I'm here for the health check. Where should I go?" "Hello! Come with me, I will show you where Fatima is housed." They walked in the opposite direction to the gym and at the end of the corridor was the examination room. "Hello Darling,” said a very beautiful woman. Rob had seen her before both at the bar and in the pool area. "Hello" he replied happily and was a little surprised that he suddenly started to feel very shy. "Are you closing the door on the way-out Faye?" said Fatima. "Yes boss! He is all yours" Faye replied with a smile and left the room. "Okay. Then we will start by filling in some information in the journal. "Fatima took out a tablet and logged in to an app. Then Rob had to answer an insane number of questions between heaven and earth. Every single vaccination was documented, as was basically every patch and cold he had had since he was an infant. It was as if the questions would never end, but suddenly Fatima said. ” Baby, please be so kind and take of your shoes, socks and t-shirt for me.” Okay, now it was apparently time to examine the body for real, Rob thought. He did as she said and wearing only sports shorts and underwear, he was thoroughly examined. She listened to her heart and lungs. Checked his blood pressure. Pricked his finger and took a blood sample. Rob even got to ride an exercise bike with a heart rate monitor around his chest for 10 minutes. Everything seemed to be normal. It was now that Rob thought Fatima was done, that all that remained was to print and sign the certificate. That he would get the green light to train at the gym. But the examination was not over at all, and Rob did not see it coming. Fatima took him completely by surprise by resolutely pulling off both shorts and underwear in one quick movement. What happened next almost made him go underground. The latex glove, the Vaseline, none of that he had paid attention to. No..she can't.... Upff.. Her finger had quickly found Rob's little hole, and she hadn't hesitated for a second. Now he stood there with her finger deep in his ass and was so ashamed that his cheeks had turned bright red. ” Relax baby.” Rob was far from relaxed and felt extremely embarrassed. However, Fatima seemed to enjoy the situation. ” Okey Darling. Does it hurt?” "Uh... no" "You like? " "Eh, well, .. uh.. I was not prepared for eh.." ” Baby, don’t be shy, just relax and be a nice little boy?” Her free hand cupped around Rob's balls, and it felt a little too nice to avoid erection. Rob's cock was growing and he really had to bite his tongue to try to limit the "consequences". ” Look at that!” said Fatima and caressed Robs semi-stiff manhood. “Someone’s babymaker is waking up!” Fully aware of what was happening, Fatima now began to slowly move her finger inside his ass. She quickly found a point that elicited insanely nice tickles and Rob found it difficult to stand still. ” Do you have a girlfriend, Darling?” "Eh, no" ” Why? Don’t you like ladies?” "Eh, yes I love women, absolutely. I'm 100 percent heterosexual but right now I don't have a relationship. Uh, oaaa.." Fatima caressed his balls and almost weighed it in her hand. Damn it. Now Rob could no longer control himself and his torpedo blossomed to its full length. ” Yes darling. That’s my baby! When was the last time you had pussy darling?” "Eh , but,, .. It was... okey, unfortunately quite a long time ago." ” Well, ... but when was the last time you used your right hand?” "But eh it..... If you absolutely have to know, I'm actually left-handed and did it a couple of days ago." ” Oh, you naughty little boy!! Well darling. Just so you know, it takes a couple of weeks to have your medical certificate ready. I hope that’s okey for you but ... you should know that there are ways to speed up the process.” She caressed Rob's cock as she said it. Rob couldn't help it, but his cock now stood like an iron skewer. "Uh...? What does that mean?" ” Well darling. You just need to be my little baby boy for a while. Me being your new master putting on a diaper on your white little ass......” Fuck! Rob hardly knew where to go. ” Relax darling, I’m just kidding but make sure you meet me at Ocean view restaurant at six o’clock tomorrow night.” Fatima did not expect an answer and ended the investigation of his now not so private areas. Slightly shocked, Rob put on his clothes while Fatima wrote something in her journal. ” See you later my little baby boy!” ”Eh... Yes Mom!” Damn it, Rob immediately regretted answering like that. It just flew out of him. Fatima raised her eyebrows and looked at him a little superiorly. ” Don’t be late darling, otherwise I will force you to bend over on my lap and spank your white little ass.” ” Okey, I get it!” On the way back to the apartment, Rob realized that his heart was pounding and was so excited that he was in a cold sweat. Fatima had made him feel inferior and the strange thing was that he couldn't decide if he liked it or not.

I thought I'd finally try my hand at writing, given all the excellent stories from all the great writers over the years. (Thank you). In the spirit of the article, I am resurrecting this old excellent story and adding to it slowly. (I can't locate the author to confirm and the last reference to this story is from a defunct website 8 years ago). We Potty The original story (Chapters 1-9) is written by Stacylove92. This fictional story contains explicit adult content and is intended for readers 18 and older. If you are under 18 or uncomfortable with mature themes, please stop reading now. Synopsis: Chris is a 18-year-old lifelong bed and pants-wetter enrolled against his will into We Potty, a dubious “last resort” potty training and behavioural program, typically reserved for younger children. Chapter 1 “Chris…Chris! Come on, it’s time to get up.” Mom’s nagging voice tore me from glorious slumber. “I’m up! God, I can get up on my own. You don’t have to treat me like a fucking kid!” I hated being woken from a good sleep. It instantly put me in a bad mood. “You know I don’t like curses. I need you downstairs young man.” “Oh my God! I’ll be down when I’m ready. I just woke up!” As I sat up I became aware of that familiar feeling, a wet bed under my butt. ‘Ughh. Couldn’t I at least be dry today of all days. What a way to start adulthood.’ I hated waking up wet. It made me feel anything but the normal young man that I wanted to be. I got out of bed and peeled off my urine soaked Scooby Doo pajamas and let them drop to the tile floor beneath me. Next off were my boxers which clung to my legs. I picked up my clothes, bunched them into a ball and threw them onto my bed. I heard everyone talking downstairs in the kitchen. I felt apprehensive about bringing my soiled sheets down in front of everyone. Not that this was anything at all new, but I knew I was getting way too old for this. I also knew I would get in trouble if I left my stuff laying around again. I then grabbed my soiled comforter and pajamas off of my bed to unveil a large rectangular pad stained from countless accidents. My “pee pad” as mom annoyingly called it was completely soaked. I was so frustrated. I barely drank at all last night. I grabbed relatively clean boxers and gym shorts from my hamper and put them on. It’d be a waste to put clean clothes on my dirty body. I headed downstairs with my pee soaked items in my arms. I hated the walk of shame. Mom, Dad and Victoria were all at the kitchen table eating breakfast. Victoria, my fourteen year old brat of a sister, smirked as she watched me walk to the washing machine. Mom said, “There’s the birthday boy! How does it feel to be eighteen? Does that mean I have to call you the birthday man?” Mom laughed. She always laughed at her own dumb jokes, I guess somebody had to. She was much too cheery for this early in the morning. I just ignored her as I stuffed my soiled laundry into the washing machine. I added detergent, but no fabric softener as it would ruin the pad. I closed the door and started the wash. Mom said, “Cheer up honey. When you get out of the shower I’ll have chocolate chip pancakes waiting for you.” Finally one good reason to be woken up at 9:00 am. I headed back upstairs and got in the shower. It felt refreshing to wash the stale urine off of my body. When I was done I dried off and wrapped a towel around myself. Now I could forget this morning’s events and get on with my eighteenth birthday. Today was the first day of the rest of my life. Okay that’s maybe that’s a little cliche, but it’s hard not to feel that way on your eighteenth birthday. I was also excited to see Marie today. I had something big planned. Chapter 2 As I walked back into my room I was hit by the pungent smell of stale urine which was sharply in contrast to the fresh, clean scents of a shower. I closed my door behind me and let the towel drop to the tile floor below. I thought carefully about what to wear today. I wanted to look my best for Marie. You see, Marie and I have been best friends for more than ten years now. I’ve never really had many guy friends. But anyway, lately I’ve been wanting to have more than just a friendship with Marie. She was a late bloomer, just about one of the last in our grade, but with how much she grew into her body lately, bloomed seemed like an understatement. When that other prison sentence, some of you might call it school, had been officially served in full last week almost every guy tried to consolidate summer plans with Marie. I wanted to make sure the only guy she would be interested in this summer would be me. I knew by summer’s end Marie intended on going out of state to a really good college she had been accepted into. I always did well in school, but even my grades hadn’t been good enough to be accepted. Besides I wasn’t interested in going away to school, it seemed like a hassle being away from home. I was not looking forward to essentially losing my only friend. I figured if we were a thing, maybe I could convince her to stay local for college like I was. And even if she still went, at least I would not have to worry about her meeting some stupid know it all, because then she would be mine. I decided upon a nice pair of jeans and a black polo collared shirt. I didn’t want to overdo it. I walked over to the mirror I had standing in the corner. I had to admit I looked pretty good. Marie would have a hard time turning me down when I asked her to take our relationship a step further. Besides, how could she turn me down on my birthday? I certainly didn’t want to ruin our friendship, it meant a lot to me, but I thought about this for a while. I didn’t want to sit around til she was taken by some other guy who didn’t deserve her. Somebody was going to be the lucky guy to be her boyfriend sooner or later. It might as well be me. I grabbed some Axe off of my dresser and sprayed it. I then headed down for breakfast. I grabbed the pancake that looked like it had the most chocolate chips and slathered crunchy peanut butter all over it. The warm pancake made the peanut butter all gooey. I cut it up and dove into sweet indulgence. “When I’m done eating can one of you please take me to Marie’s? I don’t feel like walking and it is my birthday after all.” Mom and Dad exchanged a nervous glance between the two of them. My mom started speaking, “Look honey, we need to talk. It’s about how come I woke you up this morning.” I was confused and my mind swirled through the realm of possibilities of what she could be talking about. ‘Maybe we’re going to Seven Banners theme park.’ I had been dropping hints I wanted them to take me and Marie there. And we would have to leave early to get a full day of thrills, which is why she must have woken me so early. “We sort of got you a different type of birthday present this year. It’s not exactly one that can be wrapped up and opened. We just don’t know how happy you will be about it.” ‘Oh, I will settle just fine for a day at Seven Banners’, I thought to myself. I tried to keep a straight face. At least I could pretend to be surprised when they told me about it. Mom kept on talking, “Chris, your wetting problem has not gotten any better. In fact, it has gotten worse lately. We really need to do everything that we can to get this under control. I know we have tried a lot of things that haven’t worked, but we found a program that really seems to know what they’re doing. They even focus on the day wetting unlike that other program that only tried to help at night. I don’t want you to get upset, but this was all we could afford now, so it will be your only present this year.” Well that was a slap in the face. I felt stupid getting my hopes up about Seven Banners. I was also mad. How could they try to pass this off as a birthday present? Don’t get me wrong, it would be totally awesome to be dry, more awesome than anything else, but still. I was done talking about this. I didn’t need my confidence killed before I went to meet up with Marie. “Can we not talk about this right now? So are one of you driving me or am I walking?” I couldn’t wait to take my road test so I didn’t have to depend on them to drive me anymore. Mom and Dad shared another nervous glance. ‘Great, what now?’ I thought. Mom once again started speaking. She was the spokesperson of my parents. “Baby, I’m sorry, but we need you to stay home for now. We have your orientation scheduled with your counselor. You need to be home for this. They’ll be here soon. It shouldn’t take that long to be over with, an hour at most.” I completely lost it. I started yelling, “Are you fucking serious?!?! Why in the world would you do this on my birthday out of every single day of the year? This is so dumb.” Dad rose his voice at me, “Hey! Watch your language.” I winced a little bit and looked down. “Do we really need to do this today?” I whined out. Mom started speaking, “I’m sorry baby, I really am. I have been looking into this program for a little while now, but they haven’t had any openings. They can only have so many kids enrolled at once. It just worked out a slot finally opened up, and we had to take it when we could. They said it doesn’t look they will have any more openings for enrollment anytime soon. And your counselor insisted we get started on the program right away because there’s no point taking up a position if we’re not using it. And I have to say I agree with her honey.” I threw my arms up in frustration. “But me and Marie already said we were hanging out today. We can just do this tomorrow. You’re calling them and cancelling right now!” Dad rose his voice again sounding angrier this time. “This is happening whether you like it or not. We have been plenty patient with your accidents and we have just about had it. They are already on their way and we are not cancelling it. I don’t care if it’s your birthday or what plans you have, this is happening Christopher.” “Well I’m eighteen now. I can just leave and you can’t do anything about it.” That one really set Dad off. His face was beet red. “Like hell you’ll leave! Don’t you even think about it. We did not have them drive all of the way here for nothing. As long as you still live in my house, you’ll live by my rules! If you walk out that door don’t even think about coming back! I’ll leave all of your stuff on the curb in a heartbeat.” Mom put her hand on Dad’s leg and he stopped on his tirade. I hated how he could get mad so quickly. Dad really needed to work on controlling his anger. He loses it when me or Victoria don’t listen to him. I knew better than to argue with him when he was like that. I looked pleadingly at my mom. She didn’t buy into it. “Baby we really need to do this. It is happening. You’ll appreciate it sooner or later, I promise you. And Victoria even went over to Brittany’s house so she won’t be around today.” That was good at least. Last time we had someone over for that bed wetting program that brat turned it into a mockery about me for the whole entire time. So I had lost that battle really quickly. For some reason it always seemed like as soon as I reached today I would be free of my parent’s rules. I guess that was an oversight of the fact that I would still be living with them. I made a mental note to get working on a job. I finished my pancake and then moped around the house. Me and Marie had agreed to meet up by 11:00, and since this person wasn’t coming until 10:30 I knew that I’d have to be late. ‘What a way to start my birthday.’ I was about to text Marie when there came a knock at the door. I looked out the window to see a van parked in the street in front of our house. The words “WE POTTY” were emblazoned across the side of the van. ‘Oh sweet Jesus, take me now.” Chapter 3 I watched with nervous anticipation as dad walked towards the door. He clutched the door knob, twisted it and pulled the door back to reveal a drop dead beauty standing behind it. She looked like she was only in her mid-twenties. My heart absolutely sank. I was expecting it to be some old man like it had been with the other program. There was no way this goddess looking creature could be here to discuss the problem I have. She extended her hand to Dad. “Hello. It is a pleasure to meet you! My name is Emily. I am here for Chris’s orientation with We Potty. She gave Dad a beaming smile. Dad told her to come in and then introduced himself, “Hi Emily. It is nice to meet you too. I’m Jack.” My mom then walked over to her and gave Emily a half hug. “It is so nice to meet you. I am so happy we were assigned you as a counselor. Trudy said you were her counselor there.” Emily smiled to her, “Oh likewise. It is nice to meet you as well. And thank you. I most definitely do try my best.” While she looked young she came off as someone much older. Perhaps it was the slow and careful elocution of her speech. She then looked over at me and I looked down to the floor. “And who is that we have hiding in the corner over there? Could that be Chris?” Mom replied, “Yeah that is Chris. He wasn’t too happy about this being on his birthday.” I heard Emily give a compassionate “Ohhh.” Then I heard the sound of heels making their way towards me across the wooden floor. ‘Great.’ I thought, ‘Just leave me alone.’ The footsteps came to a stop and I knew she was standing in front of me. I looked up slightly and saw her hand extended towards me. I reluctantly grabbed it and gave it a meek shake. I noticed how silky and soft her skin felt. “It is nice to finally meet you Chris. My boss Trudy told me all about you.” ‘Yeah. I’m sure she told you all of the flattering details about how I still pee myself.’ I mumbled that it was nice to meet her too. I momentarily looked up at her deep, blue, sparkling eyes before averting my gaze back to the ground. “Happy Birthday too! I was told that this was going to be your birthday present. I know that doesn’t sound too fun. And you don’t seem happy right now, but trust me this is the best birthday present I can think of.” ‘You must not be thinking too hard.’ I could have thought of many better birthday presents. Actually, no present was starting to seem better at this point. Emily clapped her hands together, “So, shall we get started then?” We all headed over to the couches at the far end of the room. My mom and dad sat on the loveseat. Emily put her bag down and sat on the other couch. I stood there wanting nothing more than to just get this over with. Emily patted the cushion next to her. “Come sit. I promise you I won’t bite.” When I hesitated she tilted her head to the side and gave me a pouty, imploring look. How could I say no? I obliged and sat on the couch next to her. I was overcome by her enchanting perfume. My heart started pounding being in close proximity to such a beautiful woman. To be honest I get really shy around pretty girls. I’ve never had a girlfriend. The only reason I even feel so comfortable with Marie is that we’ve known each other since we were kids. Emily looked over to my parents and began speaking, “So I know Trudy briefly discussed this with you Sarah, but I will go over it again. It is our goal at Progressive Options for the Toilet Training of Youth, to provide toilet training for children who have not yet been successful with it. We consider our services to be of the utmost importance. Yet our program has never dealt with a child quite Chris’s age before. A majority of our trainees are much younger as uncontrolled wetting and soiling tends to only be a problem for younger children.” She quickly turned to me, “Not that there’s anything wrong with you.” And then turned back to my parents. “Therefore it will be inevitable that some aspects of the program are geared towards children much younger than Chris, but I am confident we can really make this work. I am looking forward to working with you all. We recently had a lot of success with a fourteen year old girl. She went from suffering nearly constant accidents to being consistently dry. Doesn’t that sound good to you Chris?” Even though I really disliked the way she sort of talked to me like a kid I couldn’t deny that did sound good. Oh how nice it would be to be done with this stupid problem once and for all. I shrugged my shoulders in response. “Come on you can show some more excitement than that.” Emily looked like she was actually waiting for me to be more excited. But really, exactly how excited should an eighteen year old be about potty training? She realized she wouldn’t get any more out of me and moved on. She reached into her bag and procured a marble notebook, which she placed on her lap. She went fumbling through her bag again and came out this time with a pen. She opened the notebook and thumbed through the pages until she stopped at one towards the back. I saw my name written on the top of the page. She clicked the pen once and brought it’s point down to the page. She made a few scribbles and then looked up at Mom and Dad. “Now Sarah I know you and Trudy briefly discussed Chris’s health history and toileting habits on the phone to make sure Chris would be a candidate for our program. But I would like to go over them in detail. It will really help me best approach a treatment plan.” I knew all of the embarrassing questions that would be coming. I had been to one too many urologists over the years. Well more like five or six too many if we want to be accurate, but that’s beside the point. Mom summed up my health history, “Besides his bladder problem he has always been a healthy, normal boy. He’s always been one of the strongest boys his age. The best looking too I might add at that.” Mom smiled at me. I let out a disgruntled sigh. “Yes he is quite a handsome young guy.”, Emily said with a smile. I blushed so hard. I watched as Emily jotted down more notes. “So has Chris ever had any period of dryness?” Mom didn’t hesitate to answer. She shook her head from side to side. “No, never. He was still in diapers at five. The only reason we even took him out of them was so that he would be allowed to go to school.” ‘Dammit.’ That woman was always giving away extra information where it wasn’t needed. She always seemed so eager to talk to these people about my problem. I shot mom the dirtiest look I could muster. Mom saw it, “Relax honey. This is Emily’s job. There is nothing we can tell her that will surprise her. There’s no need to be embarrassed.” ‘Yeah that’s easy for you to say.’ I thought, ‘You’re not the one having your deepest secrets discussed like the latest, hottest gossip.’ Emily asked how I managed when I was taken out of diapers. Mom was once again oh so eager to answer. “We should have just kept a dresser of his clothes at the nurse’s office. Let’s leave it at that.” Mom chuckled at her dumb joke. ‘Oh my God. Just shut up mom.’ I looked over at Emily’s serious face and was glad to see she did not find Mom’s joke so funny. Emily then asked how often I was wetting the bed now. Mom told her it was still every night. “Oh my” Emily said in a sympathetic voice. “That must be very upsetting for you Chris.” I rolled my eyes. “Well don’t you worry. Before you know it you’ll be all dry just like a big boy.” I scowled at her comment. ‘That was condescending. I’m an adult for crying out loud, more than just a “big boy.” They continued discussing my wetting. When Emily asked if I still soiled myself, which I definitely don’t, I tuned out the rest of their discussion. Eventually Emily announced we were near the end of this humiliating interview. I tuned back in, at least we were getting somewhere. “Alright and one last thing” Emily said while holding up her index finger, “Sarah, you said over the phone that Chris is currently not wearing any form of absorbent protection either during the day or night. Correct?” Mom nodded her head. ‘Well no shit Sherlock, obviously I don’t wear “absorbent protection”. I’m eighteen, not a baby for crying out loud.’ Emily then verified with mom that my waist size was 32 inches. ‘Waist size? Oh come on. Seriously?’ I knew what that meant. Another pair of those stupid underwear that were a bedwetting alarm. We had used that exact alarm with the last program for two friggin’ years. That didn’t help any better than the first alarm we had tried on our own. ‘Why are we doing this again? Haven’t we tried enough godforsaken bed wetting alarms by now? I think I’ll scream if we’re really doing this whole alarm thing again. Emily closed her notebook and put it away in her bag. She stood up from the couch, “If you’ll excuse me I will be right back. I just need to get some supplies out of the van.” Dad stood up along with her and asked if she needed any help. “I can manage. Thank you though.” I couldn’t help but to stare at her perfect ass as she walked away. Chapter 4 It didn’t take long before Emily was walking back in. Dad once again held the door for her, only this time she held a large plastic bin in her arms. It looked sort of heavy the way she was struggling to carry it. Let’s be honest though, she’s a girl, she’s probably just not that strong. And I’m sure carrying that in heels didn’t make it any easier. She brought the bin over by the couches and placed it on the ground with a thud. Why she would need something so big for a bedwetting alarm? I started to wonder if there were other things in there, and if so just what were those other things? After my first surprise this morning I was not in the mood for anymore. I was starting to get a bad feeling about all of this. Well let me rephrase that. I was starting to get a worse feeling about all of this. We all sat down on the couches again. Emily began speaking, “So Sarah, I know that Trudy explained our program over the phone. Did you hold off on explaining the program to Chris like we had discussed?” Mom nodded her head, “Yeah. He didn’t even know you were coming until this morning.” “Uh oh, did somebody get a birthday surprise this morning? Well it really is best if I personally get to explain the program in full. Emily turned towards me. “Now before I start to go over the program I need you to know that none of us are mad at you. You also have nothing to be ashamed about. It’s not like you wet on purpose, right?” ‘Yes. I voluntarily sleep in a puddle of my own piss every single night and pee my pants in public just for fun.’ I rolled my eyes at her stupid question. “I’m just trying to say we know that you don’t do this on purpose. Accidents are something you can’t control. And if you have no control over the accidents, you shouldn’t feel bad about it. It’s not your fault, right?” ‘I already know I can’t control my bladder. Is this seriously supposed to make me feel better?’ I just ignored her this time and turned my head to the complete opposite direction. I felt Emily move closer to me. “Don’t be so embarrassed about this. That’s not what any of this is about. I am here to help you.” She placed her hand on my upper arm. Hopefully she couldn’t feel my pulse skyrocket when she did that. My mind’s reaction was to jerk away when she touched me, but my body sort of froze up. ‘Oh my God, is she really touching me right now?’ She took her hand off of me and I moved away to reestablish some personal space. Emily continued speaking to me, “Chris, we all know how much trouble wetting our pants and our beds can cause. Wouldn’t life be so much easier if you never had to deal with wet pants or wet beds anymore?” ‘Well it is clear that these condescending questions that don’t even need answering aren’t going to stop anytime soon.’ I figured it would be better to just go along with it. Hopefully it would get this all over with quicker. ‘Yeah, it would be a lot easier. I wouldn’t have so much laundry to do all of the time and I guess I wouldn’t be so scared about having accidents in front of people.’ I exaggerated just to throw her a bone. Emily bobbed her head up and down. “See there we go. And I bet Dad would agree that life would be easier with no more wet pants or beds, right?” “His accidents just cause a lot of problems. They create a lot of tension in the family. No more clean ups or accidents when we go out somewhere would put everyone at ease.” Hearing him say that made me feel ashamed. I wanted him to feel proud of me for being the young man that I was. Instead I was just the kid who caused trouble with his leaky bladder. Of course mom had to chime in with her worthless two cents. “You better believe life would be easier. We’re all at our wit’s end trying to clean up after accidents. It’s just getting to be too much. I am sick of living with the smell of pee.” Emily nodded to acknowledge Mom’s nagging. I wondered if her nagging annoyed Emily as much as it did me. Emily began speaking, “So we are all in agreement then. Life would be easier for everyone without anymore wet pants and wet beds to clean up after. Once Chris has completed his potty training, cleaning up after accidents will be no more than a bad memory. Until then we have a quick and easy fix to make sure that nobody is dealing with the stress of wet pants and wet beds anymore. I bet that sounds great for all of you.” Emily smiled first at me and then at my parents. I wondered when mom would tell her that I’d already been on several medications. Those “quick and easy fixes” were nasty things. They had so many side effects and barely helped at all. That still didn’t explain the big bin sitting in the room though. Emily continued speaking, “It is crucial that we foster a stress free environment while Chris is working on his potty training. The stress created by Chris’s unmanaged accidents can actually be very counterproductive to his success. While the wearing of diapers has many purposes in our program, the reduction of stress and anxiety…” That’s where I cut her off and jumped off of the couch. I couldn’t believe what I just heard. “What?!?! Are you fucking kidding me? You guys are all fucking nuts if you think I’ll wear diapers!” I saw Dad’s nostrils flare and he pointed right at me. “Christopher, you watch your language and sit back down!” I stood there returning Dad’s glare right back at him. I heard my phone start ringing. It was Marie’s ring tone. I realized I forgot to text her I’d be late. “Sit back down. I will not say it again.” I didn’t falter in my eye contact. I wasn’t giving in. I had to draw the line somewhere. No fucking way in hell would they get me to wear a diaper. “NO!” I stomped my foot as hard as I could. Dad started getting up off of the couch. My butt was planted on the cushion before he finished standing. Dad was mad. “You’re going to knock this off right now or you will be sorry. I can assure you of that young man. And you will show respect for Emily. She doesn’t have to do any of this for you.” ‘Yeah, you’re right. She really doesn’t.’ I whimpered out, “But, but, please don’t do this. I don’t need diapers.” I gave my Mom the most sincere and pleading look I could manage. “I’m sorry honey. Your father and I have already made up our minds.” I hated that answer. “Why the fuck are you guys doing this to me? I don’t deserve this. This is so unfair! You guys are the worst parents in the whole fucking world! Why would you do this?!?!” I was absolutely livid. That set mom off on a nagging tizzy. “Oh yeah? You think we’re so unfair? Should we tell Emily about your accident in my car a few weeks ago when you couldn’t wait five minutes for us to get home? Should we tell her how it took me two hours to clean it up?” “Mom stop.” I was burning with humiliation. Mom went right on, “Why don’t you go show Emily your tile floor in your bedroom. I’m sure she can guess why we don’t have carpeting in there.” I couldn’t believe she would do this to me in front of Emily. I pulled my hair and buried my chin into my chest. I shut my eyes tight as I felt tears well up in them. “Mom! Pleaassee! Just Stop!” And on she went, “Or why don’t we tell Emily how many times this year I had to leave work to sign you out of school just because you peed your pants and were too embarrassed to go back to class. Do you remember how many times it was? Because I lost track.” That was it. I broke out bawling. I stood up and screamed at the top of my lungs through my sobs. “I… (gasp and sniffle) FUCKING… (gasp and sniffle) HATE YOU GUYS!” I started to make a mad dash for the front door. I got really scared as I heard Dad’s loud footsteps quickly thudding behind me. I instantly regretted the past minute. The next thing I knew he had both of his arms wrapped entirely around me and I was being lifted into the air. “Oh shit. I’m done for now.” Before I could realize what was happening I felt a warm trickle going down my leg. Then a flood of wetness started spreading around my crotch and running down my pants. I heard it splashing onto the floor below me. When dad realized what was happening he put me down and quickly took a step back. I tried squeezing as tight as I could, but it was already too late. I was completely soaked. There I stood on display for Emily, an eighteen year old hysterically crying, standing in a huge puddle of pee he just made, with a wet patch all over his jeans to top it off. Chapter 5 I looked up from the puddle surrounding my feet to see if Emily had noticed what happened. The look of pity on her face told me she probably saw the whole entire thing. I was so humiliated. I couldn’t believe I’d just helplessly wet myself right in front of her. Dad started yelling, “Son of a bitch! You really did it now boy!” I only started crying more hysterically. Emily stood up from the couch. She was motioning downwards with both arms. “Alright, alright, let’s settle down everyone. It’s clear that there’s a lot of built up tension here. We’re going to get all of this worked out. Let’s first get the puddle cleaned up and then we can move on with the program.” Dad was still seething, but at least he wasn’t yelling anymore. Emily told him to get himself a glass of water and to bring back paper towels when he was done “I am so sorry.” Mom was still apologizing to Emily. “I am just so mortified that all of this happened in front of you.” Mom shot me a dirty look as if I felt any different. ‘Oh yeah, cause I’m so thrilled about how this all turned out. I’m sure this is how everyone envisions their eighteenth birthday.’ Emily waved her hand with a flick of her wrist. “Please. Don’t be silly. The kids who aren’t in diapers to begin with never react well when they find out they’re being placed back in them. The little temper tantrum is practically to be expected.” She then said with a sideways glance towards me, “No matter how old the child is.” Dad came back into the room and shoved a large wad of paper towels into my hands. I crouched down and let the paper towels soak up my spilled urine. There was still more pee on the floor after the paper towels were saturated. I threw them out in the kitchen garbage and returned with more, and then headed upstairs to change. About four steps up I heard mom nagging, “Where do you think you’re going? We’re not done down here.” “Just upstairs to change” I called back to her. Where else would I be going? I really had no more patience for dumb questions today. I then heard Emily’s sweet, angelic voice. “Chris, come back down please. I promise we’ll have you all cleaned up soon. We just need you back down here for now.” I really just wanted to change out of my wet clothes. They felt wet and clammy against my skin. But after such humiliation there was not much fight left in me, not for today at least. I just did as she asked. Besides, how could I say no to such a beautiful woman? I went downstairs, took my phone out of my dampened pocket and put it onto the living room table. I didn’t want it to get water damaged like my last phone had. Looking across the room I could see Emily taking the lid off of the bin. I knew every bit that there were diapers inside of it. I also knew just as well who they were intended for. I started to feel lightheaded. Emily began speaking. “Initially I intended to explain the program in it’s entirety before we got to this point, but in light of what just happened I think it’s best if we move on with diapering Chris right now. I started getting tunnel vision. I thought, “Okay, this is the part where I wake up and realize this was only some crazy nightmare.” I was granted no such relief. Emily crouched down and reached into the bin. I watched like a deer caught in headlights. She pulled out something that looked like a really large, thick folded towel. She stood back up and unfolded it. She was like a game show model as she let the enormously oversized towel hang from one end and displayed it to everyone in the room. I was confused. I was expecting to see something like those goodnites I used to wear for vacations or when we stayed at family’s house. “This is one of our 6-ply terry prefold cloth diapers. While Chris is wearing these I can guarantee there will be no more puddles to clean up. Emily looked over at me. “Chris do you see all of the stress and anxiety your accident just caused for you and your whole family?” I ignored her. “With that type of stress surrounding you, you’ll never learn to stay dry. I can assure you of that. Think how much easier that whole scene could have went if you were just wearing a diaper. There would have been no stress for anyone” Mom was fervently nodding her head. Emily continued, “Cloth diapers have many advantages over disposables in regards to our program. Our primary concern is with keeping accidents inside the child’s diaper. This is the primary function of any diaper afterall. With cloth, the heavier a child wets, simply the more stuffers you add. Disposables are limited when it comes to this. And since I can see Chris is as heavy a wetter as you said, it looks like he will need a lot of stuffers.” Emily pulled a mat from the bin and placed it on the floor. She then placed the cloth diaper down on it and flattened out any ridges. She slowly folded it a certain way while explaining it to Mom and Dad. She then reached into the bin and pulled out four smaller pieces of cloth that she laid on top of the diaper. I was guessing those were the “stuffers”. She asked me to come over to her. I just pretended like I didn’t hear her. This couldn’t really be happening anyway. Emily started walking towards me. When she stopped in front of me her succulent lips were no more than mere inches from mine, even closer if you exclude her height advantage. She put her hand on my upper arm again and rubbed it up and down, in a consoling manner. I was absolutely frozen staring into those mesmerizing pools of icy, azure beauty. The whole room started getting brighter as if someone had turned up the lights. As she started speaking to me my eyes stayed locked onto hers. “Come on. Let’s get you out of those icky, wet clothes. We’ll get you all cleaned up and in a nice, dry diaper. You’ll feel so much better after.” She paused and took her hand off of my arm. I broke eye contact. “There will always be things you don’t want to do in life, but sometimes you just gotta do them. So will you be a good boy for me Chris?” I still ignored her. She put her hand back on my arm and brought her face slightly closer to mine as she softly said, “Please.” I could feel her gentle, warm breath as it graced my face. I knew she was just trying to work her feminine charm. But looking into those beautiful eyes, I somehow couldn’t resist. It was like I would be letting her down if I said no. Not really being sure what came over me, I decided I would just go along with this at least until she left. Dad did not like to be weak willed in front of others. Any more resistance in front of Emily would be a losing battle for me. I figured the most dignified thing I could do for myself at this point was go along with the charade until she left. Emily gave me a bright, beaming smile. ‘I knew you were a good boy.” I blushed. It felt good to make Emily happy. Emily cupped her hand around mine and we started walking across the room. I had never held hands with a girl before, except Marie once or twice. Okay, so this wasn’t exactly an ideal scenario, but still I was holding hands with an extremely attractive woman nonetheless. I hoped she couldn’t feel that my hand had gotten sweaty. She let go of my hand and I felt ashamed that I had just let her lead me across the room like a toddler. Emily said, “Okay let’s get these wet, smelly pants off of you.” I was shocked when I felt her unclasp the button of my jeans. I looked down to see her hand on my wet crotch as she pulled down the zipper. Before I knew it my pants and boxers were down around my ankles in one fell swoop. I was nearly completely naked in front of this beautiful woman and not to mention my parents as well. I immediately placed both hands over my genitals. Realizing my butt was exposed I placed my right hand over that to try to keep some dignity. Emily patted the blanket on the ground, “Let’s go. Get your little bottom on your diaper.” She grabbed me by my left wrist removing my coverage. I saw her eyeing me down there and she smirked. I wondered how to interpret the smirk she made. After all she had called me handsome before. Emily pulled me down by my wrist until I was lying on the diaper. I couldn’t believe how thick it felt, it was practically a pillow. It was actually pretty soft though at least. I tugged my shirt down to cover myself. I suddenly realized just how anxious and scared I was about her diapering me. There would be nothing modest about her diapering me. At least I’d have some pride left if I just did this myself. I’d talk to her and we’d get this worked out since we were both civil adults. “Look, Emily with all due respect, but you don’t need to do this for me. I can just go upstairs and do this myself. I won’t pull a fast one or anything like that. You have my word.” Emily stuck out her bottom lip, “Aww I’m sorry. I know you’d be a good boy, but I gotta do this to show mommy and daddy the right way to put your diapers on you. All of your diaper changes are gonna be handled by your mommy, your daddy and me. This way you don’t gotta worry about that. You’ll already be working really hard on your potty training. And besides, pinning on cloth diapers is really hard. We don’t wanna overwhelm you.” ‘Gee, thanks for the consideration.’ Her comment about her doing my changes made me wonder when she would ever possibly be around again after today. Well it didn’t matter since I wouldn’t really be doing this anyway. I watched as Emily pulled something out of the bin that looked sort of like a condom, except it had a hole in the front, and had two straps attached to it. She also took out a watch, which she then clicked closed onto my wrist. She then held up the condom looking device. “This here is a sensor which detects fluid flows. This sensor will transmit a signal to the wireless alarm worn on Chris’s wrist every time he has an accident. When the alarm sounds he will then have to wait for one of you two to deactivate it. And don’t be fooled by its size, it is loud.” As I was laying on the diaper I gasped and quivered as Emily grabbed me down there. My head was swimming. This was quickly interrupted with a pinching feeling as Emily slid the device onto me. I noticed it was rigid and felt tight. Emily then clipped the straps around to my back. This whole thing felt really uncomfortable and seemed like some medieval torture device. “Now we can finish diapering Chris.” I felt my dignity fly away as I looked up at the stunning beauty kneeling above me, knowing she was about to diaper me, like she had probably done to countless younger boys before me. My phone started ringing again. I sat up to answer the phone, but was pushed right down. “I need to answer my phone! It’s important!” Emily told me it could wait as she kept one hand pushed down on my chest. I watched as Emily sprinkled baby powder over my crotch and into my diaper. She deeply inhaled and sighed. “Ahh I love that smell.” She put down the powder and told me, “butt up.” I hesitated wondering whether or not to comply with this. Before I could decide Emily was pushing my legs and butt into the air with one arm while readjusting the diaper beneath me with the other. I felt completely emasculated. She then spoke softly, “Now hold still sweetie, this way I don’t stick you with the pins by mistake.” Being absolutely petrified of needles I froze up stiff as a board. I felt so vulnerable, laying there, trying not to move a single muscle as Emily narrated her process of diapering me. Only when she brought the massive wad of cotton up between my legs did I fully realize how insanely thick these diapers were. Emily pulled from different areas as she held a pin in her mouth and then stuck it into place. She put another pin in her mouth, made some more adjustments, and stuck the pin into place on the other side. I started feeling trapped as this mound of padding was tightened around me. I began to fidget and I felt something sting my thigh. “Ow! That hurt!” My hand jerked to where I was poked. Emily slapped my hand out of the way. “Oh hush, it doesn’t hurt that bad.” ‘Easy for you to say when you’re the one going round stabbing people.’ Before I knew it she was done. I thought how awkward and humiliating this diaper was to wear and there couldn’t possibly be anything worse. I couldn’t believe I had just let a woman not far from my age diaper me like I was a baby. Emily then walked over to the bin and pulled out a pair of comically oversized granny panties, except they looked like they were plastic and had a belt around the waist. I guess comical isn’t the right word, because realizing they were intended for me was nothing to laugh about. I was told to get up and step into them. This was really going too far. I stood up. “Come on you can’t be serious. Aren’t these stupid things I’m wearing enough already.” Emily replied to me, “Well without your plastic panties your tinkles would still leak everywhere and that’s not any good, now is it? Once we get these on you, the only place your tinkles will go is in your diapers or hopefully even the potty.” Emily was smiling at me. I guess it was possible to be upbeat from the other side of this situation, but certainly not from my side. I looked over at Mom and Dad. “Do I really have to?” Dad raised his eyebrows and it didn’t take long til I was stepping into the pants as Emily held them open for me. She then pulled them up over my diaper and I heard a click as she closed the belt. I wondered why the belt was necessary. With the way these things dug into my skin they seemed like they’d stay up just fine on their own. Emily breathed an exaggerated sigh of relief. “That part is usually where the second temper tantrum comes. Putting that diaper on went a lot easier than I thought.” Mom chuckled. I sort of felt ashamed I didn’t put up a fight about it. Being diapered by other adults was not how an eighteen year old should allow himself to be treated. Emily seemed smug about diapering me. I wanted to stick my tongue out at her and tell her that once she left, I’d just convince my Mom and Dad to let me take them off, and as a last resort I’d just take them off myself. But I knew it was best to just go along with this for now. Emily instructed me to sit back down on the couch with her. “Okay I’ll be right there. I’m just going to get my sweat pants on.” I was questioning if my sweat pants would actually even fit over this thing. Emily told me again to sit down and said we would get around to that. I told her there was no point in me waiting to get my sweat pants on. Emily’s calm, cheery demeanor momentarily began to fade. She spoke quickly, “Christopher, sit down now. From here on in when I ask you to do something, I expect you to do it. The same goes for your parents. It is one of our philosophies at We Potty that obedience is the cornerstone of successful potty training. Your lack of obedience which you have so clearly displayed to me, is absolutely connected with your lack of potty training which you have also so graciously displayed. Any future lack of obedience will be met with unfavorable consequences. Do I make myself clear?” I gulped. I nodded my head yes. Annoyingly cheery Emily was not starting to look so bad at this point. The storm clouds dissipated and the blaring sun shone back through. Emily smiled, clapped her hands and said “Okay good now let’s sit down and I will explain everything.” I grudgingly walked over to the couch feeling like a toddler in just a diaper and t shirt. I noticed I had to adjust my gait as I headed over to the couch. I was waddling with all of this padding between my legs. Mom was smiling as she looked over at me, thankfully Dad was not paying attention. This was awkward. I sat next to Emily, with my actual butt several inches up off the couch cushion. Emily looked over to Mom and Dad, “Now Sarah, did you explain our program to Jack yet, or will this be the first time he is hearing about it?” Mom replied, “I told him all about it. But you know how men are, this might be the first time he actually hears it.” Mom chuckled and Dad rolled his eyes. “Well either way, I’ll get on with explaining how our program works. So first off Chris, just because you are in diapers all the time now is no excuse to not use the potty. If anything, your diapers should make you try even harder to use the potty, because once you are completely dry and clean, you can say bye bye to your stinky diapers once and for all. So any time you think you have to go potty at all, your job is to get mommy, daddy or me if I’m babysitting you, as quickly as you can, and we will unlock your plastic panties.” She looked over to Mom and Dad, “Chris will not be able to remove his plastic panties until you have unlocked them from the We Potty app on your phones.” I panicked and fiddled with the plastic panties seeing if I really couldn’t take them off. Unfortunately Emily was not lying. They would not budge.“This isn’t fair! Why do they have to lock?” I came up with a good point. “How am I supposed to make it to the bathroom in time if I can’t just go right away?” “That is a good question. Well Chris, we found that most children can’t be trusted to willingly wear their diapers. When children are placed back in diapers it is natural for them to have the impulse to remove them. It has been engrained into them that diapers are bad and only for babies. But in reality diapers are for anyone who can’t control their bladders or bowels. Many children would rather remain ignorant to the fact that while they are still wetting and soiling themselves they need the protection diapers provide. It’s kind of silly if you ask me.” As far as I was aware no one was. Emily continued, “While we cannot make you willingly wear your diapers, we can get you to keep them on whether you like it or not. And as for making it to the potty on time, we can’t expect you to know this, but grown ups who are potty trained can hold it for a while before they actually have to get to the bathroom. An extra minute or two is not lots of time to wait. This will help you learn to give yourself more time to go. ” She turned to Mom and Dad, “This ultimately helps them learn to anticipate using the bathroom, rather than it being a last second scramble. Also the waiting period is beneficial to increasing bladder volumes.” She continued, “So once your panties are unlocked, someone will undo your top pins and you can use the potty.” She turned to Mom and Dad. ‘It is important that you stay in the bathroom with him and lock the door behind you. I am going to install new door knobs on your bathroom that can only be locked or unlocked from the We Potty app. This way if someone gives a fuss about their diaper going back on, nobody is going anywhere until it goes back on. For the more strong willed ones there are other coercion factors.” I questioned if there were really other “coercion factors”. Either way this was not going good. It was starting to look like me getting out of diapers was completely dependent on my ability to convince Mom or Dad to let me out of them. “Now some programs reward for successful toiletings. However we do not see any point in rewarding an already expected behavior. We find that negative results for failing to display a behavior works much better. We exploit this in several ways. This is the reasoning for using the alarm. This will immediately alert the child to an accident they may not normally be so quickly aware of. The alarm is very loud and will be bothersome for the child, encouraging them to not set it off. Originally we used normal bedwetting alarms, but we encountered difficulty with children simply pulling them out of their diapers. This is why we designed a more secure model. The alarm sensor which I strapped on and the watch are both only unlocked through the app. However there is no reason to ever remove them throughout the program. Another benefit of the alarm is it doubles as one of our coercion factors. If Chris is ever non-compliant with getting his diaper back on either of you can trigger his alarm and leave it on until he is cooperative. While it will be unpleasant for everyone, it usually does not take long to get the trainer to submit.” I was questioning what I had gotten myself into for stupidly going along with this. She then looked at me, “Now I know you’ll try very hard to keep that noisy alarm from going off, but I know accidents are still going to happen. So when you set off your alarm, your job is to squeeze as tight as you can, and then run to the bathroom and wait for somebody to come and shut off your alarm.” She then turned to my parents, “Once Chris’s alarm goes off you will both receive an alert on your phones just in case you don’t hear it, which I really don’t think is possible.” Mom elbowed Dad in the side, “With his hearing, the alerts are probably a good thing.” Dad rolled his eyes. I don’t know how Mom never caught on to the fact no one shared her sense of humor. Even Emily only acknowledged Mom’s jokes with a polite smile. “Well however you are alerted to Chris’s accident, you will then proceed to the bathroom, and once you are there you will deactivate the alarm and unlock the panties, both from the app.” I objected to her calling them panties. I had let it slide one too many times. Emily replied, “Oh hush, does it make a difference what I call them? They are what they are. Now as I was saying, at this point Chris will try to use the bathroom, even if he has already completely emptied his bladder.” She turn turned to me, “We don’t want to scare you off from using the potty like a big boy though, so every time you tinkle in the potty the alarm will stay quiet.” She then turned to my parents, “I will be installing a blocking device on the toilet, which will prevent the alarm from triggering. You two will also have the option to place the alarm in a non-responsive mode when you are out in public with Chris. We also understand there are times when the alarm is inconvenient, such as when someone in the house is sick, and it is best for everyone for the alarm to be silenced. This does not go against the philosophy of our program as we incorporate so many other motivating factors into being potty trained.” I was starting to get really frustrated. ‘Motivating factors my ass’. I spoke up, “None of this makes any sense. I wish I didn’t have this problem. You don’t need to make me want to be dry, I already do!” Without delay Emily was ever ready with a response. “All of the kids in our program say they want to be dry and clean, just like you. But once all medical problems have been completely ruled out, we find it is really just about trying hard enough. What else could it really be besides that? And you were sitting here when your Mom and I just discussed all of the tests you had that showed your body works fine. We have found time after time, once a trainer is approved a good fit for our program, strong motivation, along with other techniques will get them trained.” Emily’s logic was completely twisted, but I found it hard to argue with. She would make a good politician. “Where was I? Oh yes, after Chris is done trying to use the potty, you will pin his wet diaper back into place. We strongly emphasize changes do not necessarily take place after accidents. If a child has to sit around in a wet diaper after they have an accident, they will try even harder next time to keep their diaper dry. This is especially true with cloth, as they do not provide any illusion of dryness like disposables do. This is one of the main reasons why we use cloth. However I will be leaving you with a small supply of disposables, only to be used if you determine them to be absolutely critical in a circumstance. Really do try your best to stick strictly to cloth.” Mom shook her head, “It’s going to take some adjusting, we always used disposables, but me and Jack are completely devoted to your guidance.” Emily smiled, “Aww I’m glad to hear that. Thank you.” Mom replied, “No thank you”, to which I replied ‘Just shoot me now.’ “We also encourage you to do your best to maintain a schedule of only three changes a day. Once a change is complete, Chris will be responsible for placing his soiled diaper in the diaper pail. He will also be responsible for washing his diapers every other day.” She then turned to me, “Be a good boy and do your wash when you’re supposed to. If you forget to do your wash and you don’t have any clean diapers to change into, you’ll have to sit around in your icky, smelly diaper til you get the rest clean.” I shuddered at the thought. “Now since Chris’s toileting and diapering is now beyond his authority, it is critical he always be under the supervision of one of you two, or myself. Usually we have to assign authorizations for a school nurse, but this won’t be necessary since he has graduated high school.” I almost lost it at the prospect of losing such a basic priveledge. But I kept my cool and used it as another opening. I was starting college in the fall. I was going to major in civil engineering just like Dad, which I thought would make him proud. I knew this dumb program would not even go on until that point, but still, I had a valid point, “Dad, what about when I start school? We shouldn’t let this program interfere with me going to college.” Before Dad could even say anything Mom butted in. “Sweetie it is not this program that is interfering with you starting school. It is your wetting problem that is interfering. I’d hate to tell you, but I don’t think your professors would be as patient or understanding about your accidents as your teachers were. And it’s not like you can just run down to the nurse’s office and be excused anymore. It just doesn’t sound like a good idea to me.” Emily added onto this, “That’s awesome you wanna go to school, but you can think of it as another reason to get dry. Think of all the good stuff that will come once your potty trained. You can finally start college, you can finally be alone again without someone watching you, and you can get big boy undies again! How great is that!” I thought how these were all things I had until she showed up. Emily continued, “But until then you’ll just have to deal with the consequences of your accidents.” Emily finished her speech about the terms of my punishment and asked if anyone had any questions. “Can I go get my pants on now?” “Oh yeah, about that. We don’t allow our trainers to wear pants around the house. That would help hide the fact that you are working on potty training, which is something you need to remain aware of. And you know what they say, out of sight out of mind. So no you cannot go get your pants on.” I solaced myself that Emily would soon be gone and I could then convince my parents how absurd this all was. It was not long before Emily went out and grabbed another bin from the van and brought it in. She then did some work on the bathroom. Dad offered to help her, but she said she didn’t need it. After about five minutes, Emily exchanged goodbyes with my parents and then walked back over to me still sitting on the couch. Emily told me to stand up which I did, knowing the quicker I did the sooner she’d be gone. I momentarily made eye contact with her, before looking down and my diaper came into my field of vision. I looked to the side to avoid eye contact with both annoyances. Emily tousled my hair. “Now you be a good boy for me while I’m gone okay Chris? I don’t want to hear you’ve been naughty. Can you do that for me?” I blushed and nodded my head yes. “Good, I knew you were a good boy.” Emily patted the backside of my diaper a few times, “I look forward to seeing you again.” I blushed even harder, not sure whether to feel more embarrassed or thrilled at the positive attention from such a hot woman. With that she was gone. I woke up this morning perched at the very crest between childhood and adulthood. I had been poised, ready to soar off into being a full fledged grown up.With a thick, fluffy diaper strapped around my hips, today felt like nothing more than a failure to launch. I walked over to my phone and listened to a voicemail Marie left for me. “Hey birthday boy! You must be sleeping late cause you were supposed to be here by now. I wanted this to be a surprise, but my mom is taking us to seven banners today. If you get this get ready and text me! Either way I’m coming over soon to get your sleepy head up. Chapter 6 I nearly fainted at the thought of Marie seeing me in my current state. I texted her immediately and said I was up and not to come over until I said I was ready. I waited but got no reply. I pictured her knocking on the door any second, and Mom opening the door and inviting her in. I started feeling sick. I would have no chance with Marie than. Sure she knew about my accidents, but wearing diapers was much more babyish, contributing nothing to the manly image I wanted her to perceive. I was thinking of bolting up to my room when I received a message back saying “k”. I went over to Mom and played Marie’s voicemail about Seven Banners to her. I knew she would feel too guilty not letting me go. After the voicemail finished Mom said, “Aww that was sweet of Mrs. Morris, wasn’t it?” Success, I wanted to high five myself. “Too bad you can’t go.” I tried hard not to lose my temper, knowing this wouldn’t get me anywhere. “Please. Just for today and then I’ll start the program right after. It is my birthday.” “Chris, it’s always the same story with you. We give you an inch and you somehow end up taking a mile. We are not backing down this time. We have let your wetting problem run our lives in this house for too long. We always backed out after every program didn’t work quickly enough for you. Me and your father have never really put our foot down about this, and look where that’s gotten us. We are not changing our minds about any of this, and if you don’t accept that, you will only make things harder for yourself. I will tell you what though honey. If you want I will take you and Marie today if Mrs. Morris already bought the tickets.” Just an hour earlier and this would have been great news. With my painfully obvious diaper on, this did not sound like such a good plan. “But Marie’s gonna know I’m wearing a diaper.” “Honey Marie’s known about your condition forever. I hardly think it would surprise her to find out that you were in a diaper. But I understand if you don’t want her knowing. Emily left us some new clothes for you though, for when you go out. She promised they would help hide your diapers.” I doubted it, not even the best magician could make these things disappear under clothes. “What do you say? Let’s try your clothes on and see how you feel after that.” I tried arguing and Mom said she would take back her offer altogether if that was the route I wanted to go. As I tried making up my mind there was a knock at the door. ‘Shit, did Marie come over already’ She was always impatient about stuff. I instructed my Mom if it was Marie tell her she’d have to wait outside for now. I ran in the t.v. room and hid while listening. I heard the door creak open. I heard my brat of a sister’s voice ring out “Hi!” I listened as mom said “Hi Victoria, Hi Brittany. Victoria I thought I told you we needed you out of the house for the morning.” I cringed, she brought her friend Brittany over. Sure mom could stop Victoria from telling the whole world about my secrets, but she was powerless over someone else’s kid. “Yeah well we got bored and we wanted to play Wii, and besides it’s almost 12:00. Last time I checked that was afternoon. Duh.” ‘Dammit.’ I was in the room with our Wii in it and I did not have a way out without passing the front door. I waited for Mom to tell them to leave. Instead Mom told them to come in and I heard them walking towards the t.v. room. I yelled out, “Mom no please don’t let them come back here. Please don’t do this this!” Mom yelled back to me, “Honey, we were going to tell Victoria when she got home anyway. There’s no point hiding it. And Brittany’s here all the time, she was going to find out sooner or later.” With that the little twerp dashed into the room, “Hiding what? What’s he hiding?” In a second Victoria was looking right and burst into laughter. She squealed out, “OH MY GOD! He’s wearing a diaper. He looks so silly! Brittany come look!” Brittany walked over and had a shocked look on her face. My face must’ve been redder than a lobster. I grabbed a pillow from the couch and put it in front of my diaper. “MOM! Tell Victoria to stop and to go away!” “It’s about time they put you back in diapers. What a cute wittle baby brudda I got.” Mom said, “Victoria Ann! You know you’re not allowed to tease your brother about his condition. You wouldn’t like it if he teased you about your acne.” “Yeah, but at least I have problems appropriate for my age, unlike some people in this room.” Victoria giggled. “Knock it off right now young lady. Your brother is wearing diapers as a part of a program to treat his wetting problem. I will not tolerate any more teasing or you can go to your room and I’ll drive Brittany home.” I could tell she was ready to make another poke at me, but she stayed silent. “Now I expect you to treat your brother with respect about this, but I do not want this to be a punishment for you too, so I’m not going to stop you from having friends over just because your brother wears diapers. But Brittany, I also expect you to not go spreading word about this, okay?” Brittany silently nodded still seeming startled by the whole situation. “Alright then, you girls have fun. Me and your brother will give you some privacy.” ‘Oh gee how considerate of you to give them some privacy. I guess mine doesn’t matter.’ And I pondered what did she mean by a punishment for her too? Was this really a punishment? Well it definitely felt like one, but I thought it was intended to help me. As me and my mom walked into the other room I heard Victoria and Brittany laughing, I was sure it was about me. Mom asked what my decision was in regards to Seven Banners. I figured I’d try one more time. “Please can’t I just go without wearing a diaper? This way Mrs. Morris can just drive and you don’t get stuck there all day being bored. Doesn’t that sound better?” “Honey I made my offer and it is my only one. Take it or leave it. Besides after what happened a few weeks ago I don’t exactly trust Mrs. Morris’s supervision. I had to come pick you up because you and Marie got too drunk and high, and you two did that right under her nose. Don’t think I’m not still upset about you soaking the car on the ride home. An accident is an accident, but when it’s because you were too wasted, well that is not something I am going to tolerate young man. Me and your father are not happy about you getting high and drunk.” ‘Really? I thought she would’ve let that go by now. Besides I’m almost in college, is it really that big of a deal?’ “So what is it? We better get going soon if we’re going.” I realized I was not getting my way, not yet at least. Mom would come round sooner or later. But rather than waste my birthday fighting I decided to try to make the best of it. I let out a drawn out, “Ugh, fine.” I said I would try the clothes on. Mom walked over to the second bin and opened it, “Hmm let’s see if they got the clothing order right.” She moved some items around as she looked through. “Yep it looks right.” She then pulled out a big looking light blue t-shirt with “WP” on the front in bubble letters. ‘Great. Now I’ll never forget I’m in We Potty.At least no one will know what it stands for.’ Then she pulled out a pair of beige shorts that were also bigger than my normal size. Last she pulled out a tank top that had an extra flap in the front at the bottom with buttons on it. It didn’t take me long to realize it was a onesie, just like babies wore, only much bigger. “Um, I’m not wearing that, I’ll just try the t-shirt and jeans.” “Honey when I spoke to Trudy on the phone she said they are important for making your diapers less noticeable when we go out. They hold everything closer to your body so you don’t look so puffy down there. Also if your diaper gets wet and heavy, it won’t droop and you won’t get a diaper butt. They also help keep you leak free. If we’re going out you wearing the onesie is not a discussion.” “Fine.” Mom walked over to me with the onesie and said “arms up.” I told her I’d put it on myself. “Does this really need to be a fight every step of the way? Now arms up.” I put my arms up and the onesie was slipped over my body. Mom pulled on it and she brought the flap in the front towards the back and clicked three snaps into place. It really compressed my whole diaper against my body. It especially pulled up on all of the padding which made me feel like I was being crushed down there. I got my shorts and t-shirt on, and walked over to a mirror. I was actually surprised to find that the diaper was not that obvious. There were still some bulges, but they were minor enough for me to not worry too much. It wasn’t my choice of outfit for sure, but it would have to do I guess. I knew my other clothes would not fit. I texted Marie the change of plans and said we’d be over soon. Mom went over and grabbed a pink pocketbook out of one of the bins. It was really big and ugly, and I wondered why that came with my supplies. With the teddy bears and blocks on the bag it became apparent it was a diaper bag. I watched as she filled it up with diapers and other items. “Mom you’re not really taking that are you? Marie will know exactly what it is.” “Well you’re diapers are not going to fit in my other bags. Besides I wouldn’t want to have a wet diaper sitting in one of my nice bags. And it’s not even an option for not bringing a diaper bag. It’s going to be a long day and it’s a long car ride. If you need a change, I am not going to take my chances at a repeat of that last clean up.” Mom looked at me as she stuck baby powder into the bag. “Alright I think we’re all ready then. I’m going to let your Dad know what’s going on and then we’ll leave.” I couldn’t imagine Mom changing my diaper at Seven Banners with Marie around if it came to that. I questioned if I was making the right choice. Chapter 7 After a minute Mom came back and asked if I was forgetting something. The way she asked I knew that there was an answer to this question. “Oh yeah, thank you for bringing me and Marie today.” There was literally no reason to say thank you at all, but I was still at least excited to go to Seven Banners so I’d might as well appease her. I couldn’t wait to get on their newest coaster ‘Drop of Despair’. It was supposed to be a complete thrill. “Oh you’re welcome, but that’s not really what I was talking about.” I tried thinking before she said, ”Shouldn’t you try going potty before we leave?” I was getting sick of that word “potty”. I thought how it was such a childish word. “Um no, I’m good.” My bladder was completely empty after that incident before. “I want you to try anyway. I’m not going to always remind you, but you should make a habit of pottying before we ever go out. You have to think about these types of things Chris. Come on let’s go.” Mom tried grabbing my hand, and I snatched it away. That was not going to fly. As we walked into the bathroom Mom closed the door behind her. She went onto her phone and I heard the doorknob click. Mom unbuttoned my shorts and I moved her hand away from that area. It just wasn’t natural. Mom persisted and wiggled my shorts down. She then reached in the back between my legs to unbutton the onesie. I told her to let me do it and pushed her away again. I was not letting my Mom touch me over there. I was not her little baby anymore. I tried unclasping the buttons, but they were out of reach. I tried pulling at the fabric, but the buttons did not budge. “Are you going to let me do it now?” I indignantly stood there as she unbuttoned my onesie. She went on her phone and I heard another click. She then unbuckled my plastic pants and pulled them down to my ankles and then undid the top two pins. She pulled down the diaper a few inches. “Okay, let’s go.” I turned around to the toilet and had to position myself above the thick mound of padding to pee. I couldn’t possibly pee with my Mom standing right behind me. I honestly tried to go but I couldn’t. After a minute I said couldn’t go and Mom said “Nuh uh, nice try, we’re not leaving until I hear some tinkles in the potty.” I was getting mad about being talked to like I was a kid. I really just wanted to get going though, the day was already slipping away. I grunted and pushed as hard as I could, and I accidently farted instead. Mom joked with me, “Uh oh, does somebody need a change already.” I rolled my eyes as I was finally able to start peeing a little. When I was finished Mom grabbed some toilet paper and wiped up the seat. “Well at least this isn’t going much worse than the first time I tried training you.” She giggled. “Come on, can you please just stop joking. I want to go already”, I whined out. Mom shut up and was about to put my pins into place. I realized I had a chance to go diaper free, but with all the “coercion factors” I knew I would not possibly be getting to Seven Banners diaper free. I just held still as Mom struggled to get the pins back in. She commented how it was nothing like the tabs on the pampers we used to use. She then pulled my plastic pants back up and buckled it and snapped my onesie back into place, and then last pulled my shorts back up. It was a damn lot of work just to use the bathroom. Mom then unlocked the door from her phone and we headed out. It was impossible to forget the diaper tightly enveloping me as I concentrated on walking normally to the car. Sitting down did not make my diaper any less painfully obvious to me. As we drove I questioned if I should really be going out like this, especially with Marie. I might ruin any chance I had with her. She might see my diaper bulge under my shorts, it was still somewhat there. She might notice the way I waddled. She would probably question why Mom’s bag looked so much like a diaper bag. I wondered how it would work if I needed to use the toilet. Certainly no woman ever dreamed of her prince charming wearing diapers! I said, “Actually I’m not sure if I want to go.” Mom replied, “I’m not going to play your little back and forth games with you. Maybe I put up with it in the past, but you’ll see everything’s going to be different now. Are we going or not?” “I want to go, but what if Marie knows I’m wearing a … you know what. And what if I have to go the bathroom? I can’t just go into the bathroom with you. Can I just go into the bathroom by myself and you can unlock my things from your phone?” “Honey, Marie won’t have any clue. I promise you. And no you can’t go in on your own. I know you wouldn’t be able to get your pins back in place properly. And if your diapers aren’t pinned on right you’ll just leak. Plus I’m sorry but I can’t really trust you to put your diaper back on if I’m not there. But I was wondering how this would work too and I think I have an idea. First off I don’t want you drinking a lot today. And if and when you need to use the bathroom or need a change you can text me. I’ll come find you guys, and I’ll tell you I need your help with something back in the car. You can make a big deal about it, but I’ll tell Marie to go on a ride and we’ll be right back. And then we’ll just go to a family bathroom. Does that sound like a good idea to you?” It sounded like it would work. And besides if I went back home I’d end up spending my eighteenth birthday up in my room hiding from Victoria and her friend. I said we could just go. We got to the stop sign before Marie’s house. My heart was fluttering with nervous anticipation. “Goodness! I almost forgot to put your alarm in silent mode. That could have been a disaster.” Mom laughed. I did not find anything funny about her terrible memory, especially when my dignity counted on it. As we drove up to Marie’s house she was already waiting outside and she ran to our car. Mrs. Morris walked behind her. Marie hopped in the car in the backseat next to me and launched herself into giving me a hug. “Happy Birthday! I am so excited for today. We’re going to have so much fun!” Me and Marie had always hugged each other since we were little, but lately those hugs felt a lot more exciting to me than they used to. I thanked her for getting us tickets and said it was exactly what I wanted. “I know. I’m the best. Me and Mom split the tickets cause I couldn’t pay for them all, so thank her too.” Marie than said hi to my Mom. Mrs. Morris walked over to the passenger window and leaned in a little bit. I worried she could see what was inside my diaper bag since it was directly below her. I still couldn’t help but peek at her cleavage. She was an attractive redhead, actually Marie being tan and blonde was the only non-ginger in her family. We always joked she was adopted. Mrs. Morris said hi to my Mom and then wished me happy birthday and I thanked her for my present. As Mrs. Morris talked to my Mom and thanked her for driving, Marie rushed her to finish so we could get going. Once we started going Marie looked at my clothes and said, “That’s a new outfit. Birthday present, huh?” I just nodded not wanting to discuss my birthday present from my parents. “WP… what does that stand for?” Dammit I hadn’t thought this one through. I tried thinking of something on the spot, but couldn’t. “Um I don’t know actually.” Marie quizzically asked “Oh?” I said slightly quieter, “Yea you know how good my Mom is getting at gifts.” Her face lit up as she smiled at me. She knew my Mom’s terrible track record at buying presents. I loved Marie’s smile though, it sort of melted my heart. She pointed to my watch with a sly little smirk on her face. “That a present from your Mom too?” I blushed. I had been hoping the watch didn’t look as dorky as I suspected it did. “Yep another Mom present.” Mom tried dancing in the front to her lame old people music and me and Marie talked the whole way there. She was just as excited as I was for “Drop of Despair”. She said to me, “So Mr. Birthday Boy, is drop of despair first or do we work our way up to that?” “Hmm. If we got to the park first thing in the morning, I’d say drop of despair first cause no lines. But now I think we’re better working our way up to it. This way everything else doesn’t seem boring after.” “Good call. I knew there was a reason I picked you as my best friend.” She giggled. We finally got there and found a spot in the packed parking lot. I was keeping my fingers crossed my diaper bag would stay sitting on the floor in the front. Mom grabbed the bag and we all got out of the car. I watched Marie as she bent over to stretch her legs and back. My eyes locked onto the black thong that peaked out of the back of her shorts. I noticed how hot it was out, feeling a lot hotter than the seventy degrees it was. I wondered if it was because of what I was wearing. As we stood outside the car Marie said, “I like your bag Mrs. Porcelli. It’s very cute.” My heart started pounding knowing Marie was looking right at my diaper bag. I wondered if she knew there were diapers inside of it, my diapers…My voice cracked, “Alright what are we waiting for let’s start going.” Marie laughed at me. “Jeez, pubescent much?” Normally I was good with Marie poking fun at me and would make a jab back at her. That’s how we were, but today I was feeling too self-conscious and was not in the mood. As we walked to the park I focused on keeping my legs pressed together, but then worried if I was overcompensating and making things worse. When we got in the park Mom told us to have fun and she would be around if we needed anything. She also assured us she wouldn’t be watching us. I asked Marie “So what first? You pick.” She picked an olden wooden coaster. You know, the kind that look and sound like you might not make it off alive. It was a big park and I wondered why she picked the furthest possible one. Marie tried talking with me, but as we made our way there I just focused on trying to walk normally. I also felt paranoid there was a crinkle accompanying my steps. Marie asked me, “Are you okay?” I told her I was fine and asked why. “I don’t know, you just got kinda quiet. It’s your birthday I thought you’d be more excited.” I felt bad. I knew she expected me to be stoked about today. I never liked to let Marie down in any way. I realized I wasn’t acting as enthusiastic as I should be. It was because I was so paranoid about these damn diapers. I replied to Marie, “No stop! I am so pumped to be here! I just didn’t sleep good last night I guess.” Marie lowered her voice, and asked sympathetically, “Middle of the night sheet change?” I was caught off guard by that. Marie was never shy talking to me about my problem. I was never particularly fond of talking about it, but at least I felt mostly safe about it with her. Not out here in public though. “No… I just didn’t sleep good.” “Then quit being a debbie downer and wake up!” She stuck her tongue out at me and bumped her hip into mine. I felt her collide with the padding pinned around my waist, and was petrified she could feel it. Marie continued poking fun at me, “Also stop walking like you have a dick up your ass.” I blushed so hard and didn’t say anything in response. I just looked down. It was as obvious as I feared that I couldn’t walk normal. Marie grabbed my hand and stopped walking. “Hey, you know I’m just playing with you. I’m just trying to cheer you up. There’s something up with you today. And don’t even say there’s not because I know you. If you want you can talk to me about it. But let’s try to have fun at least, okay?” She was so awesome. I loved that she was such a genuine, sincere person. There was never any pretense with her. I actually felt a little better. I smiled at her and apologized. We rode a few intense coasters before Marie said she was thirsty. We stopped to get drinks and snacks. She ordered a coke in one of those huge, crazy shaped cups, and a hot dog. When I ordered the same thing as her, I saw her raise an eyebrow at me. I knew what was implied. ‘Oh come on not you too.’ We found a table and after we sat she said quietly, “I know it’s none of my biz, but are you sure you should have all of that?” “Trust me, its fine. Besides, it’s really hot out.” She apologized and we went on joking, and talking about music and t.v. shows. We finished our lunch and drinks and Marie asked, “Log flume next? We could ask your Mom to hold our phones for us.” “Sounds good to me”, I said. As we walked to the log flume, my diaper invaded and penetrated my consciousness. I thought about it and realized there was a strong possibility my diaper would soak up all of the water from the ride. The log flume was definitely a no-go. “Actually you know what. We got here kind of late, why waste time on the log flume. We need time to ride drop of despair at least three times.” “Totes good point there”, she replied. We rode two more coasters and got on the long line for the best one of the day. After twenty minutes of waiting on line, I got a text from my Mom. I read it so the screen was facing away from Marie. “Where are you? I will come get you like we discussed before. I expected you to have texted me by now.” I texted her where we were and said once we were off the ride it was fine. Another twenty minutes went by and we were so close. We’d be on the ride by the next round or the one after that at most. Out of nowhere I had a strong pain in my bladder and I felt like I was ready to burst. I reflexively squeezed my legs shut, which was not so easy to do in my current diapered state. I hunched over and my hands went down to my crotch. I was concentrating so hard when I heard Marie’s voice. “Let’s go, we can always get back on line after.” “Huh?” I realized the position I was in and relaxed my stance carefully. The urge ebbed and I knew I could wait until after the ride. There was no way I was getting off line with how close we were. “No I’m fine. We’re too close to get off now.” “Okay if you say so.” Marie said skeptically. “It really wouldn’t be a big deal if we had to though.” We were soon in our restraints which had no handles. I guess it was one of the gimmicks of the ride. A sinister voice came over the loud speaker, “Drop of despair, don’t even try to hold on!” And with that we were quickly ascending the first hill. I was building with excited anticipation. With terrible timing my urge to pee than hit me again, even stronger this time. I clenched my legs as I felt a dribble of pee escape into my diapers. At this point I was almost tuning out the ride because I was trying so hard to keep the contents of my bladder out of my diaper. I would feel so ashamed if that happened. It would almost validate I needed them. I regretted not getting off of the line like Marie suggested. People started screaming and my stomach was in my mouth and I felt weightless. We were going down the first drop. My fingernails dug into the restraints as I squeezed with all my might. As we dropped into back to back loop de loops I completely and utterly lost control of my bladder. I could feel a stream of urine relentlessly pouring out into my diaper. As we flipped over and over I could feel the warm urine spreading to all parts of my diaper. I was scared I would leak everywhere. No matter how hard I tried stopping it, the stream kept coming. Eventually I stopped going. I was still being tossed from side to side as I did my best to feel around my clothing to see if I leaked. It seemed like I hadn’t, although I could feel the wetness within my diaper. I was soaked! When we got off the ride Marie let out a short “WOO!” She jumped up and down a few times and looked at me. “Oh my God! How insane was that?! Let’s go again!” I tried to be as enthusiastic as I could be walking around in a sopping wet diaper. I was surprised I wasn’t dripping with the way I felt down there. With that I saw Mom walking over to us. Even though she didn’t look to happy, I never thought I’d be so relieved to see her. “Well it looks like you two are having fun. Thanks for letting me know where you guys were Chris. Sorry to be the bearer of bad news, but I need some help out in the car Chris. Would you mind helping me quick?” “Uh… I guess if I have to.” I tried not to sound too relieved about it. “I’ll come too then.” Marie said. “No don’t be silly honey. I just need Chris. There’s no point of you missing out on any fun, especially when you put in money for the tickets.” Marie looked over at me for approval, “Are you sure? I really wouldn’t care.” I told her it was fine and to have fun. I watched as she got on line for the same ride again and Mom started walking me to the other side of the park. I wondered if I should tell her about the accident or just wait til we got to the bathroom. Mom did not take so much care to speak quietly as Marie did. “Why do you always wait to the last minute to go the bathroom? You’re very lucky you had a diaper on, do you realize that young man? I told you to watch what you drank. Don’t think I didn’t see you gulping down that whole entire thing of coke. And my alerts tell me how much you let out, so I still would’ve known either way. Don’t think you’re fooling anyone but yourself.” Mom seemed to know exactly where she was going as she dragged me across the park, bearing down on my wrist. I tried pulling myself free, but Mom was stronger than I expected. She led us to a bathroom that had a sign of a man, woman and baby in a diaper on the door. She knocked and when no one answered she opened the door and dragged me in. She locked the door behind us and placed the bag on the ground. She walked around me while picking up my shirt and inspecting my shorts. “You’re lucky you didn’t leak. I really should make you sit in that thing a while longer, but I don’t want you leaking all over yourself.” Mom took all off of my clothes completely off to which I protested. She replied to me, “It’ll make things easier so we don’t get your clothes wet.” I stopped arguing as Mom placed my clothes in the bag and pulled out a giant pad that she laid on the floor. She then reached into the bag and pulled out a diaper and unfolded it, before placing it down on the pad. I still couldn’t believe how big those things were. She then set up the stuffers just like Emily. She unlocked my plastic pants and as they dropped I was hit by a wave of ammonia. Mom’s face cringed. Looking down at the diaper awaiting me I got really anxious. The thought of Mom diapering me was somehow infinitely worse than Emily doing it. It just made it so much more babyish. “We can leave now if you want, but do I really have to put another one on? I’ll even pee more right now. I’ll be fine without it.” “Seriously? Do you really think you’re in the position to tell me you don’t need diapers, when you’re standing there in a drenched one?” Mom undid my pins and the heavy diaper plopped onto the plastic pants below. I somehow felt more naked than I actually was after having that ginormous diaper removed from my body. “Let’s go down on the diaper.” There was a knock on the door and Mom yelled out “Give us a few minutes please.” She then angrily said to me, “I am not going to ask again. Lay down before I make you sorry.” I did as I was told and assumed the position on my awaiting diaper. Mom sprinkled powder on me and seemed to struggle as she rushed to get my pins into place. She poked me a few times, to which I winced and let out an “Ow” every time. It wasn’t long before my diaper was on. Mom pulled new plastic pants out of the bag and pulled them up. She then grabbed a bag from her bag which I found a little amusing. That didn’t last long as I felt ashamed watching her disgustedly place my sodden diapers and plastic pants into the bag. A more frantic knock came at the door this time. Mom yelled out, “Just one second!” She quickly snapped my onesie into place, and once more my massive diaper was snugly hugging my body. She helped me get my clothes on and Mom threw the pad into her bag and washed her hands. I was not looking forward to walking out of the bathroom with someone waiting. I knew how odd it would look walking out with my Mom. She walked out first and I reluctantly followed. I looked down to see a little kid doing the potty dance, with a look on his face like he’d burst any second. He looked over at my shirt and then up to my face and then over at my Mom. He looked flabbergasted. I knew it looked weird to walk out of the bathroom with your Mom at my age. I looked over at the young lady standing next to the kid, presumably his mother. She had the same exact look on her face as she gawked at me. We made eye contact and I looked away immediately. I looked back at the kid who was still staring at me, and realized he had on the same exact shirt as me. A light blue t-shirt with “WP” in bubble letters on the front. He kept looking back at me as his mother pulled him into the bathroom. I could’ve sworn I heard her say, “That’ll be you one day if you don’t start trying harder.” I was burning with humiliation. I couldn’t believe that actually just happened. I don’t know if Mom was aware of it or not. Mom told me I had until it got dark until we had to leave. She also warned me she wasn’t sure if she did the best job diapering me, so not to drink anymore. I texted Marie to see where she was and tried my best to suppress the embarrassment I just endured. When I met up with Marie she asked me, “What was all that about?” I was terrible at making up lies. “Oh it was nothing. Just something stupid.” Marie just said, “Okay then.” She could always tell when to back off. She asked if I was up for more rides and we only got in Drop of Despair two more times by the time it was dark out. I actually got to enjoy it at least. When we left Mom was already waiting for us in the car. We hit a lot of traffic on the ride home. I eventually got a whiff of pee and was confused cause I knew I didn’t wet. Mom had gotten the smell out of the car from the last accident, so it wasn’t that either. ‘It must be those stupid wet diapers sitting in the bag.’ I realized why throw away diapers had become so popular. Everyone in the car was quiet being mostly worn out. Me and Marie just showed each other videos on our phones for a while. I heard Marie sniff the air and she looked down at my crotch. “You didn’t, did you?” I got embarrassed about her candidness, but I never got angry about it since it was coming from her. Sometimes it was actually a little comforting. It made me feel as if my issues were nothing to hide, even though I knew that wasn’t the truth. “Oh, um no. It’s probably just the smell from another time.” “Yeah that’s what I thought, sorry to ask.” I told her it was fine. As we got nowhere in traffic, and as it got later our exchange of videos slowed down until we were just doing our own things. It was after a little while that Marie got a naughty look on her face, as she slowly reached down for the button of my shorts. I tried stopping her frantically but she persisted. As Marie started to pull down the zipper I looked up front nervously to see if Mom was watching, which she wasn’t. I panicked knowing any second Marie would be unveiling my diaper, but this was still exciting. I was a little confused where this was going when Marie grabbed a water bottle and pulled back the waist of my plastic pants. She let the warm water soak into the front of my diaper. It was strangely arousing and Marie started calling out my name. “Chris…Chris!” My eyes fluttered open. As the hazy world around me came into focus, I saw that beautiful blonde smiling intently at me. “Yay the sleepy head is up. I just wanted to say bye before I go inside.” I looked around to validate we were parked in front of Marie’s house. “Okay bye Marie. Thank you again. Today was so awesome. You really are the best friend in this entire world.” To my complete surprise and delight she kissed me on the cheek “I know I am. Now goodnight.” I said goodnight back and almost let that three word, eight letter phrase slip out. Sure we used to say it to each other when we were little, but now it would be different, and now was not the right time. With all of the chaos of the day I had forgotten my plans on making my big move on Marie. Besides that should probably wait til I wasn’t wearing diapers. Just in case things developed quicker than expected. But all in all today didn’t feel a complete loss. I felt closer with Marie today than I had in a while. Chapter 8 On the drive home from Marie’s I actually thanked my Mom for a good day. It had its ups and downs, no pun intended, but right now I was actually in a really good mood. I had an awesome day with Marie. I was then brought back to awareness of my diaper as I realized how wet I was down there. I knew it happened when I was sleeping. I thought about how potentially embarrassing today could have been if I didn’t have the diapers on. It didn’t take long for me to dismiss that as a foolish thought. I was not giving in so easy. When we got out of the car Mom patted the seat I had been in. “Thank goodness you didn’t leak. I was nervous about my seats once I got the text.” I cringed thinking about my Mom getting messages about my accidents. With how tech savvy she was I half expected her to accidently share it with the whole entire world. Sometimes it felt like she would be oh so eager to anyway. We walked in the house and thankfully Victoria was nowhere to be seen. But the two huge bins sat in the living room as obtrusively as ever. Right away Mom was working on pulling my shorts off. I got mad. “What are you doing? Stop!” That didn’t stop her. “Chris. You full know what the rules are. No pants or shorts around the house.” I had actually forgotten. I guess I did a good job of keeping the program off my mind today. Well the diapers were hard to tune out, but the rest of the program I didn’t think about, until now, it was brought back to my reality. Mom took off my shirt and unbuttoned my onesie and also took that off. She told me I could put my shirt back on if I wanted, which I already was. Things in the house were strangely quiet. I was expecting Victoria to pop up out of nowhere any second now. I looked at the clock on the wall and realized it was after midnight. Mom softly patted by butt at which I jumped away from her. That was not okay. Talking quietly, not to wake everyone she said, “I know you’re already wet sweetie, but I want you to go potty before night night.” I was tired and really not in the mood for a fight. I just wanted sleep. Tomorrow would be another day to take up the issue at hand. I went to the bathroom, and it was a tiny bit easier to pee with Mom standing right there. Maybe cause I was half asleep. This time Mom didn’t put the top pins back in. She just pulled up the plastic pants around my wet diaper and buckled them. Mom said to me, “Alright let’s get your bins upstairs, and get you changed for bed.” We each grabbed one and walked up to my room with them. I had a hard time getting it up the stairs. Mom placed hers unceremoniously in the middle of my room, while I placed mine in the corner. She said we would get the stuff put away tomorrow since it was so late. Mom looked around my room, “You know you ought to keep your room much neater. In fact I want it clean by Monday when your father and I get home from work.” That was only a day and a half away. ‘This is why I keep her out of my room in the first place.’ Mom pulled a diaper out of a bin and set it up on my tile floor. It looked slightly larger than before, but I brushed it off since I was tired. I wondered what would happen come Monday when Mom and Dad had work, if I had not yet succeeded in my mission. In the back of my mind I halfway knew Emily would be babysitting me. I was in disbelief when Mom pulled out a second diaper and placed it on top of the first, and then added the stuffers in. She was surely just as tired as me and was making a mistake. I told her that was not the way Emily did the diapers. “Chris, don’t even act like you’re not a heavy wetter at night. I’m sure you know as well as me, you’ll need the extra diaper. And besides Emily actually called me before while I was waiting in the car for you two. She gave me more instructions she forgot to include because she said your little accident threw off her routine. She explicitly told me at the very least double diapers and stuffers at night for you.” Mom instructed me to lie down and I did as I was told. My tile floor was cold against the rest of my body. I wished she had put the pad down. “You’re looking a little red down there baby.” I jerked as a different coldness tingled my crotch. “We should probably be using wipes on your little bum from now on.” I felt awkward as Mom tenderly wiped every square inch of me down there, as if without a care in the world. Mom pulled my diaper up through my legs. It didn’t seem fathomable a diaper could be so thick. I wondered if she’d even be able to get it all the way around me. It took her several times of readjusting, but after a few minutes she tugged on the edges of my diaper and seemed satisfied. I could feel they were much snugger than the last time. I then stepped into my plastic pants which she was holding out for me. It was then I remembered the dreaded alarm attached to me. I was so tired. I hoped Mom wouldn’t remember to activate it. As if she was reading my mind Mom said, “By the way, about your alarm. I’m reactivating it, so don’t get scared when it goes off.” I groaned as she said this. I hated being wrenched from that most peaceful place by those shrieking sirens. It was enough to damn well give you a heart attack. This was surely how bedwetting alarms worked. You condition the kid to be petrified of sleeping ever again. No sleep, no bedwetting, problem solved. It never worked for me though. Either way I was so tired all I wanted was sleep, even if it would be rudely interrupted. ‘I only have to put up with this for tonight’, I told myself. “Oh one last thing.” Mom walked over to the bin and pulled out a slightly larger looking onesie. She looked at the tag and began speaking, “You will be sleeping in your onesie at night. Emily said it’ll make for a dry bed in the morning.” I held my arms up and Mom placed the onesie on me. “I’m heading to bed now, but I want you to get your diaper pail out of the bin. The pail is to stay out in the open, not in your closet. We don’t need it stinking up your clothes in there.” I actually thought that was a good point since I had several nice jackets in the closet which I wouldn’t want anything happening to. Mom continued, “Don’t forget to put your wet diaper in the pail too. Goodnight baby.” I said goodnight back and Mom walked out of my room, but didn’t close the door behind her. I hated that. I went over and closed it fully. I walked over to the bin and looked inside. There were pins, clothing, a few big packs labeled as adult briefs, and my diaper pail. It was essentially a big round, white garbage can. I placed it on the side of my dresser where it would go most unnoticed. I picked up my diaper. It was wet and cold to the touch. I brought it over to the pail, dropped it in and closed the lid. As I laid down in bed I could not at all get comfortable. The thick diaper forced my body into awkward positions no matter which way I laid. As if that wasn’t enough, the onesie constantly tugged on me. As I tossed and turned, my plastic sheet and plastic pillow case crinkled beneath me. I laid there restlessly so I tried relieving myself into my diaper in a different way. I was re-picturing the glimpse I got of Marie’s thong before. I then pictured her stripping all the way down for me. This usually did the trick for me. Not now though. There was just too much padding tightly encasing me. I gave up on that and eventually fell asleep out of sheer exhaustion. “WOOOWOOOWOOO”. Mom was shaking me. “Come on Chris, let’s go potty.” I had no clue what was going on at first. It didn’t take me long to realize I had just urinated on myself and I was being woken up to be made conscious of the fact. I groaned miserably as Mom told me to get out of bed. She shut off the alarm and I walked to the bathroom with her half asleep. She had me try to use the toilet, even though my bladder had already completely emptied. She pinned me back up in the same wet diaper. I had really soaked it. When we got upstairs I assumed my position on the floor. I was ready to be changed into a dry diaper and be on my merry way back to the land of nod. Of course no diaper would’ve been better, but 3:00 am was no time for such an argument. When Mom didn’t follow me into my room I got up and went into hers. She was getting back under the sheets already. She was obviously half asleep too. “Mom. You forgot to… uh, change my thing”, I said sheepishly. “Chris it’s the middle of the night, go back to bed.” “But… I’m… really wet.” I felt ashamed saying it out loud, even though Mom already knew. “Honey, your diapers will hold fine until the morning. Please just go back to sleep.” I was about to put up a fight, but felt silly fighting to have my diaper changed. I sucked it up and went back to sleep, much quicker this time too. I woke up the next morning incredibly refreshed, even with the middle of the night interruption. I had not slept so wonderfully in a while. I even woke up in a dry bed which I hadn’t in years. I won’t lie and say I thought I woke up dry all on my own. I was aware of the wet mound of cloth around my waist long before being aware of the dry bed under me. Despite having a dry bed, I still woke up surrounded by the pungent smell of stale urine. I sat up and patted the bed around me just to check it was actually completely dry, which it was. My stomach gurgled and I felt a little nauseous. I remembered I hadn’t eaten dinner last night because we got stuck in traffic. I could hear everyone in the kitchen talking. I threw my robe on and headed downstairs for breakfast. Everyone was at kitchen table already eating, when they all stopped to stare at me. Victoria looked a little disappointed. Dad looked a little mad. Mom said, “Chris, robe off you know the rules.” There was no way I was stripping down to just my onesie and diaper in front of Victoria. She would enjoy it way too much. I made my case, “Mom the rules were no shorts or pants, they never said anything about a robe.” “No the rules were that your diapers will remain visible while you’re awake and around the house, this way you can think about your potty training.” Victoria snickered at this. I stamped my foot and raised my voice, “I don’t need to be potty trained! I’m eighteen years old for fuck’s sake. I don’t want to do this anymore.” Victoria held her nose and waved at the air. “It smells like you need to be potty trained. I can smell your wet diaper from here.” I wanted to push her off her chair. That little brat. I knew I’d only get in trouble though. There was one time she stomped on my foot and broke my toe, so I hit her, not even that hard. I got the worst spanking of my life. Victoria got brought out for ice cream and a movie. Story of my life. Me trying to get even with her never ended good. Dad sat there scarfing up his scrambled eggs. I could tell he was trying to keep his cool. Mom said, “Chris, I know you don’t want to do this, but you need to. You haven’t had a single dry night in as long as I can remember. And you’ve had at least ten day wets in the past month alone. Do you realize how long it’s been since your father and I have invited anyone over to the house? Emily has been the last person in a while. Chris I’m tired of my house stinking of your pee. It’s embarrassing. I know you can’t control it, but something needs to be done about it, one way or another.” I stamped my foot even harder, half afraid I would break the step at the moment of impact. I yelled, “Come on this is so unfair!” Dad slurped the last sip of coffee from his cup. He took the last few bites of his breakfast and put his fork and knife down on his plate with a clink. He slowly turned his head to the side towards me. He gave me a look I knew all too well. If Dad’s demeanor was a car teetering on the edge of a high up cliff, I knew any further acts of defiance from me, would be the bird landing on the hood. I decided to stop for now. I knew I would have to work over Mom when she was by herself. She was not nearly half as scary to press as Dad. Once I worked her over, she would convince Dad of the same in no time at all. That was the way things were. Mom was the decision maker, Dad was only the enforcer. So when I was asked to take my robe off again, I bit the bullet and did so. I walked downstairs before doing so, this way I would be less on display. Of course Victoria spared me no dignity as she watched me take my robe off, at least I had the onesie on to cover my diaper. “Aww wook at widdle baby brudda in his onesie. You are just too ‘dorable baby Chris.” I asked Mom to make her stop. Mom told her to stop and said to me, “Get over here and I’ll get that onesie off. Then you can sit down and have your breakfast.” Victoria held her nose as deliberately as she could while I walked past her to Mom. She took it off and I felt so exposed in just my diaper. Suddenly eating breakfast right now was not so tempting. I said I wasn’t hungry and would just eat later. Mom said, “No, I want you to eat with us. You are a member of this family just like everyone else.” Victoria chimed in, “Yeah even babies count too.” Mom sternly said Victoria’s name. I grabbed a plate, filled it up with sausage, eggs, and toast. I ate while I sat there in nothing but my cold, wet, smelly diaper. Dad got up and poured himself another cup of coffee. He asked if anyone else wanted one to which me and Victoria both said yes. Before my cup was even poured Dad was being berated. “What are you giving him that for Jack? I don’t want him having any.” Drinking coffee had never been a problem before. I even remember drinking it when I was only eight or nine. It used to make me feel so grown up. I said to her, “Since when is it a big deal for me to have coffee? I’m practically old enough to drink alcohol.” “Yeah well practically didn’t stop you and Marie from drinking the three times I’ve caught you two.” I set myself up for that one. Mom continued, “And that’s not the point. Coffee isn’t going to help you stay dry, and right now, that is the only thing you should be worry about.” ‘Right. While other people my age focus on getting their license, starting college and getting their first jobs, my only worry is to stay dry. Glad to see you have such high aspirations for me.’ Dad handed Victoria her coffee as she obnoxiously slurped it. She started complaining to Mom and Dad how my alarm woke her up last night and she was not willing to go through being woken up every night again. ‘That makes two of us’, I thought. I finished eating and was about to go shower, when I realized I needed to be unlocked from my plastic pants. I asked Mom if I could take a shower. She walked me into the bathroom. She went on her phone and locked the door behind her, and then unlocked my pants. “Before you go in the shower I want you to rinse off your plastic panties.” I objected to them being called plastic panties again. “Well would you rather have me call them your baby pants? They don’t have any other names than that.” ‘I’d rather you call them garbage and throw them out.’ She looked around the bathroom. “I guess just leave your wet diapers on top of the toilet for now. Emily really should’ve given us a second pail for in here. Oh well, I guess we can always run out for one soon.” She said this more to herself than me. I hoped that by we that she meant only her. Mom then held out a razor. I had just shaved two days ago, and besides my facial hair was none of her concern. She said as she handed it to me, “I am going to give you one chance to do this yourself, and don’t make me regret it. You need to shave your whole diaper area. If it touches your diaper, there should be no hair there. Emily said you should be able to wiggle the straps on your sensor a little bit to get under them.” I threw the razor on the ground and the head flew off of it. “Why?! You’re just trying to punish me and make me feel like a baby.” Mom’s hand swiftly swatted my rear as I jumped up. I couldn’t feel it much to be honest, I was more surprised. “Pick that up! You’re not to question us anymore. I don’t have to tell you why for anything. As far as I’m concerned, from now on, because I said so is a good enough answer. But if you must know, it is to keep your little bottom diaper rash free. So do yourself some good. Get in the shower and shave. You have fifteen minutes until I’m back in here.” She walked out of the bathroom and once again locked the door behind her. I kicked the plastic pants off of my feet. I tried unpinning the diaper. The cloth held the pin so tight it was difficult to get the sharp part out of the covering. I got frustrated Mom didn’t just do it for me. I quickly changed my mind. I would not so willingly concede any independence, no matter how small. That would not be taking things in the right direction. I eventually had my diaper off and on top of the toilet. As I stood there naked, I looked at the high offset window, a portal to diaperless freedom. In reality I knew I would not get very far being naked. Either way Mom would be back soon, so unless I planned on moving out once I hopped out the window, this wouldn’t get me anywhere. I got in the shower and washed myself clean off. Normally the urine smell would dissipate at this point, but the bathroom still stunk. As I grabbed the razor I questioned if I should do it. My facial hair never came in more than being scraggly which I hated. At least having hair down there, I was manly. How could Mom be doing all of this to me? It was like she wanted me to feel like a baby. I thought about not doing it, but knew I would be getting another damned diaper put on soon and would be caught. I did not want any major confrontations with Dad around. I brought the razor down to my privates and my hand quivered afraid I might somehow chop something off. I sighed as I started removing my maturity. When I was finished I looked down and was embarrassed by what I saw. I looked silly with no hair and the sensor strapped around me. It did not make me feel like I could be an object of sexual desire. I felt like a little boy. ‘Stop overthinking things. You’re still just as much of a man.’ I started to think about myself inside of Marie. I placed my hand around my sensor and started massaging. I figured I should try to find some relief before I had to get my things back on. It wasn’t really that great feeling with the sensor around me, but I still tried. I heard the door click and Mom was back in the bathroom. ‘Goddammit woman.’ “Alright fifteen minutes is up mister. Out of the shower.” As I turned off the water Mom opened the shower door. As she looked down at me I thought about covering myself up, but knew it was futile. “Good, I’m glad you shaved. I was not in the mood for a fight. Alright now dry off, and let’s get that little bum back in a diaper.” Once my diaper was set up on the bathroom floor, I laid down to be placed back in my diaper prison. I sighed, knowing that everything that made me a man, would soon be bundled up, locked up far away from the rest of the world. When Mom was done and unlocked the bathroom door I ran up to my room. It felt gross carrying my soiled diapers with me, especially just getting out of the shower. Dad was walking out of my room, with one of the bins. With the way he was carrying the bin, I could tell it was not empty. This was a good sign. A little balloon had inflated with some hope. Maybe Dad had come to his wits. He was probably tired of watching his adult son waddle around the house like nothing more than a toddler. I could tell he was just as ashamed about the whole situation as I was. Me and Dad were usually on the same page about things. It was only Mom’s fault he ever ended up on any other page. I held my diapers to the side out of his direct sight. I asked him, “So does this mean you are going to try convincing Mom?” He stared at me like I had five heads. “What are you talking about?” That little balloon of hope started deflating. “You’re taking that stuff out of my room. I thought maybe you didn’t want me doing it anymore and that…” Dad cut me off. “No your mother and I put your potty stuff away while you were in the shower. “ The balloon was spiraling around the room as it drained. I asked him what was in the bin then as he carried it away. He didn’t answer me. I went into my room and saw my underwear drawer open. I never left the drawers open one tiny crack, it bothered me for some reason. I ran over and looked inside. All of my boxers were gone! In their place lay a row of neatly folded diapers. That little balloon of hope sputtered out its last breath as it lifelessly dropped to the floor. I ran my hand over my head from front to back and left it resting on the back of my head. ‘What the fuck. They didn’t need to take my boxers.’ Obviously one doesn’t wear boxers with diapers, but I would be out of these damned things soon. I slammed the drawer closed. The sight of it angered me. I opened my pajama drawer, only to find they were gone as well, all replaced with onesies. I slammed that drawer closed and rifled through both of my dressers. All of my clothes were gone! Besides the onesies and diapers, my dressers were empty. I stormed off downstairs ready to raise hell. I would not stand for this anymore. As I passed Victoria in the upstairs hallway she smiled and called me crinkle butt. I told her to shut the fuck up. She snapped right back at me, “Geez, what’s got your diapers in a bunch?” I heard Mom talking in the kitchen. I stopped halfway down the stairs as I heard my Aunt Joyce’s voice. I stopped and turned around, not willing for her to see me like this. Mom called out, “Chris is that you?” I stayed perfectly silent. “Come say hi to your Aunt.” I slowly walked downstairs petrified that my cousin Chelsea, who was the same age as me, was with her. Luckily she wasn’t. I stood there in front of my Aunt in nothing but a diaper, not for the first time since babyhood either. I remembered all of the times she used to watch me and Victoria overnight when we were little. Victoria and Chelsea used to share Chelsea’s bed, while I used to sleep on the floor in her bedroom. Aunt Joyce always insisted I wore goodnites when I spent the night. One night I took the goodnite off, and stained the carpet in Chelsea’s room. From that point I was not allowed to sleep in pajamas there, so I would be kept honest. Sleeping naked in front of your sister and cousin was somehow a worse option than sleeping in a goodnite. And in reality those things weren’t the worst. They almost were underwear, even more so considering what I currently had on. My Aunt said hi to me and I said hi back. I heard her say to my parents, “It’s about time you guys did something”, as I waddled back up to my room. I hid up in my room all day as I waited for my Aunt to leave. I cleaned my room to kill the time. I got an urge to pee which I tried to ignore until my Aunt left. It didn’t take long before I was dashing off downstairs and had to ask Mom to take me to the bathroom. I tried not to make my need sound as desperate as it was. My Aunt made another comment about being so glad Chelsea was done with this when she was only two and a half. We stood in the bathroom as Mom undid my diapers. It was such a hassle and I struggled to remain in control as I waited. I luckily made it though. When Mom finished putting my diaper back on she told me, “Dinner is almost ready, so stay downstairs for now. Your Aunt is eating over so I want you on your best behavior.” I was really hungry as I had not eaten lunch, so I did not give any objections. As we all sat at the table, I was grateful that the table at least covered my diapers. I scarfed down the spaghetti and meatballs since I was so hungry. I also had a water bottle and a cup of soda because I hadn’t drank all day either. I would’ve had another soda but was stopped. As Aunt Joyce sipped her wine, she droned on about Chelsea’s plans to travel for the summer before going away to school. Chelsea this, Chelsea that. She acted as if Chelsea was God’s greatest gift to the Earth. The clock hit 6:00 and I knew the season finale of “Werezoms” would be on soon. It was mine and Marie’s absolute favorite show. We watched it religiously since it had started. I brought it up, “So the season finale of werezoms is on tonight.” My Aunt Joyce said, “Chelsea is obsessed with that show. I don’t get it. Are they werewolfs or zombies?” I rolled my eyes, and answered rather impatiently, “They’re both.” I turned to Mom, “So do you think I can go to Marie’s to watch it, and I’ll come home right after? I’ll even keep my things on.” At least if I could wear clothes over my diapers Marie would still be ignorant to them. Mom finished chewing before answering me, “Now sweetie, what makes you think I would say yes to that. You know the rules. You are not allowed out without me, Emily or your father. Why don’t you and Marie watch it here for once?” “Can I at least wear my clothes then?” Mom seemed a little less patient this time. “Chris, I accommodated you yesterday because it was your birthday. But I’m not going to start bending the rules because you don’t want Marie to know about your diapers. You hang out with her all the time. If we broke the rules every time you were with her, we would be breaking the rules a lot, and really what’s the point in even doing the program then? And I have to tell you what Chris. Me and your father are busy. Don’t count on us bringing you two around to places. If you want to keep hanging out with Marie, I don’t see any way around her knowing.” My Aunt then asked my Mom, “Doesn’t she already know all about his accidents though?”, as if I was not there. My Mom just nodded her head and said, “Mmhmm.” “She probably wouldn’t even be surprised he’s in diapers then.” Mom nodded her head again. “I tried telling him the same exact thing Joyce.” ‘Stupid women.’ The problem with the diapers, okay more accurately, one of the many problems with the diapers was I wanted to take my relationship to the next level with Marie. I wanted Marie to be my first and my only. However with these prohibitive diapers on that was not happening any time soon. I barely finished eating, even with as hungry as I was. I told my parents I wasn’t feeling good and would be going to sleep early tonight. Mom told me that she would take me to the potty first. Victoria giggled. I would have been more annoyed I guess, but for all my life I was always told to use the bathroom before going to sleep. Only now my Mom had to help me do it. Emily really wasn’t kidding when she said how much this program was geared toward younger children. After I was done in the bathroom Mom walked me upstairs past the kitchen. Aunt Joyce told me goodnight. That word stung a little coming from her. When we got upstairs Mom said, “Sweetie, I know you did a good job at keeping your diaper dry today, but I still need to get you pinned into your night diapers, especially if you’re not feeling good.” I knew my best chance at seeing “Werezoms” was to go along with this for now. I did not put up a fight as I was diapered and put into my onesie. As I sat up in my room I thought about how I could get to Marie’s to watch “Werezoms”. Sure I could technically wait til I convinced my parents how stupid this program was, and then watch the episode on demand with her. But tonight was the finale, and it was shaping up to be a big one. With how popular the show was, I knew I would end up seeing some type of spoiler if I didn’t just watch it tonight. The first problem was I did not have any clothes. I didn’t know were my old or even new clothes were. I figured I would not have easy access to them. I turned on a floor lamp near my closet to look inside of it. As I did the lightbulb went out. I used my phone flashlight instead. They even took all of my jackets that were hanging in the closet. On the hangers were now all plastic pants. I looked into one corner of the closet and saw it. My backpack I used in high school. I eagerly unzipped it and peered inside. There they were! A complete change of clothes. I always had extra clothes at the nurse’s even during high school. But it was always better to be safe. I quickly got over this little victory as I remembered my jeans would not fit over my diapers. I did not even bother to waste my time trying. I then ran over to my drawer to see if the scissors I kept were in it. They were. If I could cut the plastic pants off then I could unpin the diaper, and actually get my clothes on. Then I could sneak out my window, climb down the tree and head to Marie’s house. As long as I left by 7:30 I would make it by 8:00. Once I came back I could just put another diaper on myself. I had everything I needed in my room. But then I remembered the sensor. It would be a two hour finale, three hours including the time for me to walk there and back. I had drank a lot at dinner, which I was suddenly regretting. Even though I didn’t want to admit it, I knew I would not be able to hold it for that long. One way or another I would be setting the alarm off. I looked over on top of my dresser where a bunch of supplies were left out. Pins, wipes, baby powder, a changing mat and a pack of disposable diapers. But then under a few other items I saw exactly what I was looking for. I smugly thought, ‘How stupid could they be?’ I certainly wasn’t complaining really. In front of me was another sensor. I guessed it was in case the first one stopped working or something like that. This meant I could cut off the straps on the sensor I had on now and put the replacement on when I got back. No one would have any clue! I waited til 7:25 to make my move. I tried getting my onesie off, but still struggled with the snaps. I used the scissor to easily cut through the fabric near the snaps. I then slipped it off over my head. My heart was pounding as I brought the scissor up to my thick plastic pants. I wondered if the scissors could cut through. I pulled out the waist as much as I could and I brought the two blades together. Snip. Success! The scissor cut through the plastic material and the belt just as easily as I’d hoped. Once I cut through one side, I just kicked them off. I fumbled with the pins on my diaper for a little bit, but eventually got them off. All that was left was the sensor. If the scissors could cut through the plastic I knew the cotton straps on the sensor would be no problem. I brought the blades of the scissor around the straps. Snip. “WOOO-WOOO-WOOO” ‘Oh shit!’ Cutting the straps had set off the deafening alarm on my wrist. Before I could even react I heard footsteps pounding up the stairs. Chapter 9 There was no way I could get another diaper and onesie on in the few seconds I had until somebody would be up in my room. I ran over to my wooden dresser and smashed the watch against it. I hurt my wrist and winced. The alarm was unscathed. I heard Mom yelling over the alarm as she opened my bedroom door. “Come on Chris let’s go potty!” I was a deer in headlights as Mom laid eyes on my naked body. I’d never seen Mom so angry looking in her life. “JACK! JACK! Get up here!” I knew I had really fucked up. Leaving the house for good actually looked like my best option. I was ready to run out of the house naked, with blaring alarm and all if I had to. Anything was better than facing my impending doom. I grabbed my backpack with my change of clothes and darted past Mom. I rounded the corner of the hallway to the stairs when I saw Dad at the bottom. He started charging upstairs like a bellowing bull, yelling at me to “Get over here!” ‘Shit! I should’ve just went for the window.’ I did a 180 and ran like absolute hell. I would not be caught this time. I made it into my room and was halfway to the window when I tripped and went clattering to the ground. In an instant the pounding of Dad’s footsteps was on me. He pinned me down and I knew I was done for. I started kicking and screaming. “Let me go! Please just let me go! I’m leaving and never coming back!” “Hold him there Jack. I’m going to get the wooden spoon.” I started blubbering, “Please no! Not the wooden spoon!” The only time Mom had ever used the wooden spoon on me I was like five. I had called one of Mom’s friends dumb and ugly, right to the lady’s face. From that day forward, I never called anyone dumb or ugly again. I also didn’t sit right for about a week. After that the wooden spoon was always a threat, but something they never actually followed through on, like most of their other punishments. I was absolutely terror stricken at the thought of enduring the wooden spoon again. I still remembered the pain vividly. The more I fought against Dad the tighter his control over my body became. He yelled at me to knock it off. The alarm seemed like it was shrilling even louder. It felt as if any second the whole world would explode around me and disintegrate among the chaos. Mom burst back into my room and ripped the comforter off of my mattress. She grabbed my stained pad from underneath, sat down and placed it on her lap. As Dad hoisted me into the air I saw Victoria standing in the doorway watching. Dad dropped me over Mom’s knee and kept his hand on my back pushing me down. I screamed out, “Why are you doing this to me?! I’ll just leave and never come back! Pleaseeee!” I jumped up as the first blistering whack landed on my backside. Mom said, “Oh yeah? Where are you going to live? You don’t have a job! You don’t have any money! What are you going to live on the streets?!” “I’ll go live with Marie! At least they’ll treat me like an adult!” I was writhing as another whack stung my backside. “Oh yeah? What the hell makes you think they’ll put up with your wetting over there? Don’t think Mrs. Morris hasn’t complained to me about cleaning up after you.” Mom let another crack land on my rear end. I was hysterical and fighting to get free. “I hate you guys! Just let me go! You can’t do this to me. I’m not a baby!” “Well you sure act like one.” The wooden spoon struck me again. “You haven’t done anything to grow up. I’ve tried setting you up with a job, I’ve tried getting you into driving classes, and you talk about college, but you still haven’t even applied yet! You’ve made it perfectly clear you’re not ready to grow up. You’re not ready to go out into the real world Christopher.” Mom went into a tizzy. She unleashed a fury of unrelenting cracks on my rear end. I tried putting my hands in the way, but the wooden spoon landing on them only stung more. “And how dare you destroy something that we’ve paid for. You’ve already destroyed enough furniture around this house. I can’t believe you cut your onesie and panties up. I have so had it with you!” The whacks burying into me became more and more painful, they were burning white hot. I expected the spoon to splinter into a million pieces. I was completely blubbering when I felt the pad under me get warm and wet. I hadn’t even realized I was peeing. I tried getting up from my puddle, but was kept pinned down as the spoon kept coming. Eventually Mom finished and she turned the alarm off form her phone. She then told Dad to pick me up. Dad picked me up and held onto me as Mom grabbed the damp pad from her lap. I was still sniffling and rubbing my blistered rear end when she held the pad with the wet spot right in front of my face. She said disgustedly, “But oh no, you don’t need to be potty trained right? Some grown up you are.” Her words stung me almost as much as my ass. I wanted to die knowing Victoria was watching everything. “Chris this is all for your own good. You aren’t ready to move out and it would be irresponsible of us as parents to set you up for that failure. You’ll thank us someday.” Mom told Dad to keep holding me as she got my diapers ready again and she told Victoria, “Shows over.” I was absolutely devastated by what just happened. My ass only stung even more as Mom had me sit down on my diaper. I knew from experience the feeling would be staying with me for some time. Mom put the replacement sensor on me and then pinned me back into my double diapers. After that spanking I only wanted to run away even more. I knew the only place I would have to stay was Marie’s. I knew that despite what Mom said, Mrs. Morris would be more than happy to have me. But with this humongous diaper on my waist, running away to Marie’s was my last choice. I would not sabotage my chances with her. I knew my parents could not force me to stay if I was eighteen. It was illegal. I half thought about calling 911 if I couldn’t figure a way out of this. Dad let go of his grip on me and Mom had me stand up and get my onesie on. She grabbed my clothes off the floor. “I don’t know how we missed these.” She turned to my Dad. “So what do we do with him now? What’s to stop him from trying the same thing again?” Dad suggested they call Emily. Mom shot down the idea, “No it’s almost eight o’clock. She has to be here at seven in the morning. I wouldn’t feel right.” Then I heard that obnoxious brat from the hallway, “Lock him in the bathroom!” “Shut the fuck up Victoria!” She was always trying to make things worse for me. Mom swatted my rear end, which actually hurt, despite all of the padding. “Knock it off with the language. And you know what? That is not a bad idea. Thank you Victoria. Jack get downstairs and take anything sharp at all out of the bathroom.” I pleaded with Mom to just leave me alone. “Chris, you have nobody to blame but yourself for all of this. Now grab your pillow and let’s get you downstairs for bed.” “No. It’s only eight. I’m not going to bed right now.” She grabbed my pillow and then grabbed my hand and started pulling. “Oh yes you are mister. You were the one who wanted to go to bed so early tonight. Well now you got what you wanted. Are you really going to put up another fight? I don’t think you want more of the wooden spoon.” Normally this would not have stopped me, but now the threat did not seem so empty. We got into the bathroom and Mom told me I was to stay in the tub with the shower curtains closed all night, in case someone needed to use the bathroom. I got in the tub and I could feel my onesie get wet with residual moisture. It was so cramped and tight. I put my pillow behind my head and the shower curtains closed on one side of me. Mom shut the light off and closed the door behind her. I sat there in claustrophobic darkness with my ass still stinging. I thought about Marie and realized she would have no clue what was going on. I didn’t bring my phone down with me. I went over to the bathroom door and called to Mom asking for my phone. I tried yelling through the door for a while and still got no response. I fiddled with the door knob, but it was locked. I felt so isolated and trapped. I wasn’t sure if they had gone out without me, if something happened, or if I was just being ignored. I gave up and sat back in the tub and closed the shower curtain around me. I was not at all tired yet. I truly felt like I was languishing in purgatory. I wondered what was happening on “Werezoms” and how frantically Marie would be trying to call me. I was afraid she would show up at the house. I thought how if only I had Marie come over, instead of trying my stunt, I could be hanging out with her watching “Werezoms”, rather than sitting in the dark, in a tub. I started thinking about what would actually happen if Marie saw me in my diapers. ‘Maybe I’m being unrealistic about this whole thing. Marie’s never batted an eyelash even when I’ve had accidents right in front of her. She’s even helped me clean up. Maybe she wouldn’t even make a big deal out of it. I guess I really am making things harder on myself.’ I swayed away from those feelings. I was only feeling regretful because I was stuck sitting in a tub instead of being with Marie. But it was not my fault I was here, it was completely my parents. I woke up from a quasi–sleep to the alarm echoing throughout the bathroom. I had wet my diaper. I waited for someone to come down and shut off the alarm. When nobody came I got nervous. ‘Did something happen to everyone?’ I was about ready to try smashing that alarm again when the door creaked opened and the light popped on. My alarm shut off. “Good morning sweetheart.” It was Mom. I was actually very relieved to see her. She opened the shower curtains and had me try to pee in the toilet. She commented, “I’m surprised you stayed dry so long.” I ignored her comment and asked what time it was. It was almost six. I had almost stayed dry all night. Mom pinned my wet diaper back into place, put the plastic pants back on, and took my onesie off. She said, “Okay sweetness, I have to get in the shower now anyway, so go wait for your father in the kitchen. He’ll be down any second.” I walked into the kitchen and softly sat down at the table. Dad was already in there getting a pot of coffee going. He said good morning to me and I grumbled it back to him. Everything was mostly silent except for the coffee pot gurgling. Dad grabbed a coffee mug from one of the drawers, went to the fridge and got some milk and poured his coffee. He sat at the table and took a big sip. After he swallowed he looked over at me. He said, “You’d better start behaving yourself. I am not happy about last night. And you know, the more you fight with your mother, the more she is going to fight back.” He paused, “Don’t tell her I said this, but I agree some parts of this program are unfair and maybe we can work on that. But you pulling stunts like you did last night is not going to get you anywhere.” I whined, “But why do I even have to do this program?” “Chris, your mother has had it with dealing with your accidents. And I’m sorry, but I really can’t say I completely disagree. Listen to me, if you start behaving yourself, I’ll try to talk to your mother about maybe eliminating certain parts. But we’re not backing down about you finishing this program.” He paused and looked away from me, speaking quieter this time, “Besides, don’t you ever want to stop wetting? You’re eighteen now.” I hung my head. I couldn’t help but feel as if I was a failure to Dad. What father wants to admit their adult son still has a wetting problem? When it was just me and Dad alone, he was actually very level headed. I found it impossible to argue with him when he was like this. Except now it came more from a place of respect than fear. I wished he could be like this all of the time instead of having to appear the dominant alpha male in front of everyone else. I also wished Mom didn’t have him on a leash with a choker collar as her attack dog. I told Dad I would start behaving and asked if I could go upstairs. I wanted to get to my phone to text Marie. He told me to wait with him and we sat in silence as Dad read the paper and Mom was getting ready for work. The second the clock hit seven came a knock at the door. I knew it was that dreaded woman here to babysit me. Well not babysit really, that’s a poor choice of words. More like she was here to adultsit me. Dad opened up the door for Emily and said hi to her. She rang out “Good morning!” so pleasant and cheerful as if she was the sun herself, rising above the horizon. Mom came clacking down the stairs in her heels and tried to match Emily in her enthusiasm when she said good morning back. Emily waved to me and I blushed. “Hi there Chris. Were you a good boy for me this weekend like I asked?” I remained silent and Mom spoke up, “Not at all. We had a bit of an incident last night.” Emily gave me a reproachful look as Mom continued, “Chris here, decided to take a scissor to his onesie, panties and sensor last night. We caught him naked before he was about to change into a pair of clothes and sneak out.” Emily looked over at me and made a “tsk, tsk, tsk” noise as she shook her head. She asked why she hadn’t been called and Mom said it had been too late at night. Emily waved her hand with a flick of her wrist. “Don’t be silly! I am here for you anytime that you could possibly need. If ever in doubt, I would rather you call me. Honestly. May I ask how you did handle the situation then?” Mom explained how I was given the wooden spoon and locked in the bathroom for the night. Emily gave a small golf clap and nodded her head to my Mom. “Well good, I am glad to see you are getting more comfortable with discipline. It is never too late. But now, about the clothes. I thought we discussed it was best that clothes not be made accessible to Chris.” Mom replied, “Yes we did. Somehow a pair of clothes slipped past our radar, they were left in his old backpack.” Emily placed her palm on the side of her temple and shook her head. She sounded disappointed in herself. “That’s my fault. It is not at all uncommon for children in our program to keep a change of clothes in a bag. I am terribly sorry. I really should have reminded you to check for that.” Mom assured her it was fine and that it wasn’t her fault, only I was to blame. Emily continued, “No I don’t think that’s completely accurate. You cannot completely blame the child if they do not know any better. And from what you tell me, Chris has not received a lot of discipline in his life. Sometimes children do not realize the full consequences of misbehaving until it has been firmly taught to them. And in We Potty, we provide those lessons, because mature and appropriate behavior is another cornerstone of successful potty training.” I was sick of hearing about the “cornerstones” of potty training. I found everything about her so fake and calculated. I wondered why a lady like her ended up here instead of being a politician. I wanted to make some sarcastic comment about how many cornerstones a building could possibly have, but I kept my mouth shut. “Well I’ll tell you what. This isn’t the first time we have dealt with this exact behavior. Even a five year old has the sense to use a scissor to cut something off. I have exactly the things we’ll need to deal with this out in the van. I will be right back.” I wondered what types of “things” she would be coming back with. I had a feeling I didn’t want to know what they were, but knew I would be soon finding out either way. Story is written by Stacylove92 ----------------------------------------------------------------- What a cliffhanger we were left on! It had to be mittens right? Chapter 10 - Run the Gauntlet - The Unofficial Sequel By D503 I'm learning to write in American English - feel free to correct any Commonwealth terms/grammar/slang I’ve used. "Now as I was saying, Chris," Emily had returned with another big ugly diaper bag - this time it was blue with penguins and multiple baby blocks spelling “WP” and started to unpack what appeared to be light-blue boxing gloves but without thumbs - "you need to be reminded of the consequences of misbehaving - especially destroying expensive property that your parents’ have worked hard to pay for”. Turning to Jack and Sarah, Emily says “oh and please don’t worry Mr and Mrs Porcelli, these replacement and correctional items come at no extra change to your co-pay. However, the cost for Chris is much higher.” Chris gulped. “Of course Emily, we’re completely in your hands,” Sarah says, eyeing the gloves, “and please call us Jack and Sarah. We’re certainly on a first-name basis now”. As Emily smiles at Sarah and begins to hold-up the gloves to speak: “Now - ,” Victoria waltzes into the kitchen, feigning childish innocence as she makes her way to the cupboard. She’s like a vampire, feeding off my humiliation, Chris thinks, and she’ll probably gloat over her coffee again this morning. “Good morning Victoria,” Emily says, amused. “Good morning Emily,” Victoria replies, sickly sweet, reaching for a mug. “Now, these will keep little scissor hands from being naughty and cutting their diapers at night when no-one’s watching. As you can see these safety mittens have electronic locks similar to Chris’ panties that are controlled from the app, which I’ll add to yours shortly. How about we give these a little try?”. Chris balks and shoots his hands under the table as Emily approaches with an open mitt in both hands, the other tucked under her arm. “No wait, c'mon Dad! You just said you didn't agree with all the aspects of the program and this is clearly unfair”. Sarah frowns, folds her arms and looks to her husband. “I said,” Jack says, raising his voice, “I’m adamant that you’ll finish this program. I also said that I expect you to behave and to stop arguing.” Sarah relaxes her face slightly. “You’ve also breached my confidence here, so don’t expect any more mercy from me from now on. I don’t appreciate being questioned by the likes of someone who’s gone out of their way to defy us and destroy expensive property, while we’re busting our ass paying for your healthcare and this roof over your head!“. Jack starts to cool-off as Sarah walks over and stands behind him in support, her hands on his shoulders. Verging on tears, Chris’ voice nearly cracks as he starts to protest the onslaught “I’m sorrrrrry, but I -” but is cut-off by Emily, roundly ignoring his protest. “Well said Jack. This sort of chronic arguing mustn’t be tolerated and is yet another classic sign of immaturity. Something we’ll all directly address together”. Sarah and Jack both nod confidently. “And Chris, please stop with the crocodile tears, I’ve had enough naughty boys turn on the waterworks to try to worm their way out of a punishment. It’s certainly not going to work on me, and don’t look at your mother, she’s had enough of your antics''. Chris, even more upset, bites his bottom lip as he gazes towards his mom, only to be met with a face of grim determination. He looks down at the table and resists the urge to run upstairs and hide in his room, knowing he’d only be punished again. Emily places the gloves on the table and pries Chris’ right hand from under the table. He emits a pathetic whine as Emily secures the first mit on his hand. “I told you to stop whining. This is for your own good and you know it. If you’re going to be this immature, the program is going to last much, much longer”. She then jerks his uncooperative left arm from under the table and swiftly secures the second mitt. Chris raises both fists in frustration - the “WP” bubble letters clearly visible on both mittens - and then bangs them onto the table, his face following soon behind, cradled in the gloves, the whine giving way to sobs. Emily changes tack and embraces Chris from behind, pulling him back off the table. He could feel her breasts in his back and her perfume was intoxicating. “Shh, oh hush, c’mon on now, it’s not all that bad. Once we can trust you again at night, you won’t need to wear these silly things. It’s just a precaution to stop you doing stupid things again.” Emily slowly rocks him from side-to-side. Still sobbing, “Are… are… you going to take them off now?” He looks back behind him hopefully. “I thought you promised me you’d be a good boy? Didn’t you? Didn’t you? You still can do that can’t you? Yes. Yes, good.” Chris nods, sniffling. “Now listen”, still embracing him from behind and rubbing both of his upper arms, “I’ve told you there’s things in life we don’t want to do, but that you’ve going to have to do them for your own good. So, you’re going to wear these mittens today as a punishment for your disobedience last night and they will serve as a reminder of what happens when we’re naughty”. “But, but, aren’t they only supposed to be at night?” Chris say as meekly as possible. “Chris, do you want a spanking?! Stop your complaining this minute!” Sarah barks out. “It’s ok Mrs Porcelli”, rising up to look at Sarah, “Chris simply isn’t used to robust consequences of his actions.” Leaning back in to hold Chris, even tighter this time. ”Yes, you’ll be wearing these mittens to bed every night, until, as I said, we can trust you to not go on a frenzy. But you’ll also be wearing them today because I said so. Now I better hear no more complaints from you, because I’ll also be the one feeding you today and you I don’t think you’ll like the asparagus or brussel sprout option” Chris banging his mittened fists on the table again, tries to pull forward and sob again, but is caught by Emily who continues to hush him “Shhhhhh, there’s my good boy, shhh.” She reaches forwards and feels the front of his thick plastic pants and then places two fingers inside the leg band, and looks up at his mother: “I think we’ve got a sad wet boy here in need of a dry diaper.” Sarah nods and purses her lips, still embracing Jack from behind. Victoria, transfixed, realizes she’s still holding an empty coffee cup.

Chapter One: The Scent of Lavender and Longing Notices: I haven't been posting much because of my college, it's complicated and I have a lot of work and I also have to work to pay for it, but I promise to post more chapters. If you want to support me, there's a link to my ko-fi and my buy me a coffee. Sorry for any spelling mistakes. I'm learning to improve my English, it's not my native language. *** The summer sun hung lazily over the sleepy suburb, casting golden streaks across the lawns and rooftops. For Lily Harper, it was supposed to be a peaceful day—curled up in her room with a dog-eared paperback, or maybe binging the latest sci-fi series she’d been raving about to her friends. At sixteen, she was a whirlwind of curiosity and independence, her short auburn hair perpetually tousled from biking through town, her hazel eyes sharp with the kind of defiance only a teenager could muster. But peace wasn’t on the agenda today. Her mother’s voice had cut through her plans like a knife that morning: “Last-minute work trip. You’re staying with Aunt Clara. No arguments.” Lily hated visiting Aunt Clara’s house. The air there always smelled of lavender and regret—a cloying mix that clung to the furniture and seeped into her clothes. It wasn’t just the scent, though. It was the way the house felt: too quiet, too still, like a museum of unfulfilled dreams. She stood in her bedroom now, shoving her Kindle, a sketchbook, and a tangle of earbuds into her suitcase, muttering under her breath. “I’m sixteen, Mom. I can stay home alone. I don’t need a babysitter.” Her mother, already halfway out the door with her own suitcase, didn’t budge. “Clara’s expecting you, Lily. Be good. It’s just a week.” A week. Seven days in that suffocating house with her aunt, who always seemed to hover too close, her smiles too wide. Lily sighed and zipped up her bag, resigned. She didn’t know it yet, but this summer—her sixteenth—was about to unravel in ways she couldn’t imagine. **** Forty miles away, Clara Bennett stood in the checkout line at the supermarket, her fingers tightening around the handle of her basket. She was 28, with soft blonde hair pulled into a neat bun and a floral sundress that screamed “housewife.” She worked part-time in marketing—crafting slogans for products she didn’t care about—but her real life was at home, waiting for something that never came. Her husband, David, was a salesman who spent more time in hotel rooms than with her, and their marriage had withered under the weight of a single, devastating truth: he was infertile. Clara’s dream of motherhood, once a vivid tapestry of nursery rhymes and tiny shoes, had frayed into a quiet, gnawing ache. The two women ahead of her in line didn’t help. They were her age, chatting brightly as the cashier scanned their items. One cradled a swollen belly, her hand resting proudly on it. The other held a pack of diapers, grinning. “I’m having my first,” the pregnant woman said, her voice bubbling with excitement. “Twenty-eight feels like the perfect time.” “Absolutely,” the other replied, tossing the diapers into her bag. “Plenty of energy to chase them around, change those diapers, enjoy every second.” Clara’s chest tightened. She stared at the jar of lavender candles in her basket, pretending to read the label. Enjoy every second. The words stung like salt in a wound. All the women her age were becoming mothers—posting baby photos online, swapping stories about sleepless nights—while she was left with an empty house and a husband who barely looked at her anymore. But today, something shifted. Her phone buzzed in her purse, and she fished it out to see a text from her sister: Lily’s staying with you for a week. Work emergency. Thanks, sis! Lily. Her niece. Sixteen, bright, a little wild—like Clara had been once, before life sanded down her edges. A slow smile crept across Clara’s face as she paid for her candles. She’d always adored Lily, hadn’t she? The girl’s visits were rare, but they’d given Clara a taste of something she craved—someone to care for, to fuss over. And now, a whole week. An idea flickered in her mind, fragile at first, then blazing. Lily could be more than a guest. She could be Clara’s chance. Not just to play aunt, but to have something—someone—to call her own. A little girl. Her little girl. The diapers in the woman’s bag flashed in her memory. Cute clothes. Soft blankets. A nursery she’d never gotten to use. Clara’s smile widened as she walked to her car, the summer heat pressing against her skin. This was fate, wasn’t it? Her luck was finally changing. Back at home, Lily dragged her suitcase down the stairs, her sneakers scuffing the hardwood. She’d argued with her mom until her throat hurt, but it was no use. “Clara’s lonely,” her mother had said, almost as an afterthought. “She could use the company.” Lily rolled her eyes. Lonely or not, Aunt Clara was weird—always watching her too closely, asking too many questions about school, about her life. Last time, she’d even tried to braid Lily’s hair, her fingers lingering like she was savoring it. It creeped Lily out. She tossed her suitcase into the backseat of her mom’s car and slumped into the passenger side. As they drove toward Clara’s house, the city faded into tree-lined streets and tidy lawns. Lily stared out the window, her Kindle resting on her lap. She’d survive this week. She’d hole up with her books and shows, tune out Clara’s hovering, and count the days until she was free again. The car pulled into the driveway of a modest two-story house, its shutters painted a faded blue. Lavender bushes flanked the porch, their scent already curling through the open window. Clara stepped out the front door, waving eagerly, her sundress swaying in the breeze. “Lily! Oh, I’m so glad you’re here!” she called, her voice too bright, her eyes glinting with something Lily couldn’t place. Lily forced a smile and grabbed her suitcase. “Hey, Aunt Clara,” she mumbled, brushing past her into the house. The air hit her like a wave—lavender and regret, thick and inescapable. She didn’t notice the way Clara’s gaze lingered on her, or the way her aunt’s hands clasped together, trembling with a quiet, desperate hope. This was going to be a long week.

Description An introverted volcanologist, Olivia, stumbles across a demon during a hike up a volcano. The demon of humiliation follows her and makes her do embarrassing things such as wetting herself and messing herself. Chapter 1: Olivia’s Volcano Trek in Montserrat The heat was stifling, even through the thick protective suit Olivia wore. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead, stinging her eyes as she ascended the jagged slopes of the Soufrière Hills volcano. The air was thick with the acrid smell of sulfur, a constant reminder of the volatile power slumbering beneath her feet. Yet, the danger was intoxicating. Olivia thrived on the adrenaline, the thrill of exploring the raw, untamed heart of the earth. Montserrat’s landscape was a testament to the volcano’s might. Lush rainforest abruptly gave way to barren ash fields, scarred by the fury of past eruptions. Olivia’s boots crunched on the brittle ground as she navigated the desolate terrain, her eyes scanning the landscape for signs of activity. Her instruments beeped and whirred, recording every subtle tremor, every shift in temperature, every whisper of the volcano’s breath. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the ash fields, Olivia decided to make camp for the night. She settled down in a small depression, shielded from the wind by a jagged outcrop of rock. As darkness fell, she huddled closer to the fire, the flickering flames providing a small haven of warmth in the chilling night air. Suddenly, a bone-chilling cold enveloped her. The fire sputtered and died, plunging her into darkness. A sinister presence seemed to fill the air, a silent menace that prickled the hairs on the back of her neck. Then, she saw it. A figure emerged from the shadows, its form shimmering and shifting like the flames of a dying fire. It was short and gaunt, with eyes that burned like embers. Olivia gasped, her heart pounding in her chest. The figure moved closer, its eyes fixed on her with a malevolent intensity. Olivia tried to scream, but no sound escaped her lips. She was paralyzed with fear, unable to move or even breathe. The figure reached out, its hand glowing with an eerie light. It touched her forehead, and a wave of icy cold washed over her. Then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the figure vanished, leaving Olivia trembling and alone in the darkness. The rest of the night was a blur. Olivia stumbled back to base camp at first light, her mind reeling with the terrifying encounter. She boarded the plane home in a daze, her body still trembling with the aftershocks of fear. But the horror wasn’t over. As the plane soared through the clouds, Olivia felt a cold sensation creeping up her legs. She tried to ignore it, but it grew stronger, more insistent. Finally, in a moment of mortifying humiliation, she realised she had wet herself. She rushed to the nearest bathroom with her bag, luckily she carried a extra set of clothes for if she spilt something on herself. She quickly got unclothed, cleaned herself and put on the fresh pair of clothes before quickly stuffing her bag with the soiled pants and panties along with her other clothes. As Olivia stepped off the plane onto British soil, she couldn’t shake the feeling that she was still being watched. The unseen presence that had tormented her on the volcano seemed to have followed her home. She knew, with a bone-chilling certainty, that her ordeal was far from over. Chapter 2: Arriving Home The taxi pulled up to the curb, its engine sputtering into silence. Olivia stepped out onto the familiar pavement, the cool evening air a stark contrast to the volcanic heat she had recently escaped. She lugged her heavy suitcase up the path, her keys jingling in her trembling hand. With a sigh of relief, she unlocked the door and stepped into the comforting darkness of her home. The house was silent, save for the gentle ticking of the grandfather clock in the hallway. Olivia flicked on the light switch, illuminating the dust motes dancing in the air. She dragged her suitcase into the living room and collapsed onto the sofa, exhaustion washing over her. But the unease that had settled in her gut on the plane refused to dissipate. A cold dread clung to her like a second skin, a constant reminder of the unseen presence that haunted her. With a sigh, Olivia pushed herself off the sofa and headed towards the kitchen, hoping a cup of tea would soothe her frayed nerves. As she entered the brightly lit room, her heart lurched. There, perched casually on the kitchen counter, was the demon. It hadn’t changed. It was still the same gaunt figure, with eyes that burned like coals. It watched her with a chilling intensity, a smirk playing on its lips. Olivia gasped, her hand flying to her mouth to stifle a scream. “Surprised to see me?” the demon purred, her voice like the rasp of dry leaves. Chapter 3: Olivia’s Not So Welcoming Guest “Aw, did I scare you wittle Olivia? Make you wet your panties like a baby on the plane?” the demon sneered, its voice dripping with malice. “Don’t worry, it’s only going to get worse. Maybe you’ll need these to keep you dry.” It held up an adult diaper, its own grotesque face leering from the front, surrounded by erupting volcanoes. Olivia’s voice cracked as she spoke, her body trembling with a mixture of fear and fury. “Why are you doing this to me? What did I ever do to you?” She clenched her fists, her eyes flashing with defiance. “This is wrong. You can’t just invade my life and humiliate me. I won’t let you!” “Such anger,” the demon murmured, feigning concern. “Is it because you can’t control your bladder, or is there something else troubling you, dear? Perhaps I can help alleviate your distress… if you’re willing to cooperate.” Olivia gasped, her legs trembling as she realized she was wetting herself again. “Please,” she begged, her voice barely a whisper. “What do you want from me? Just tell me what to do and I’ll do it, just please stop this!” A dark shadow fell over the demon’s face as it spoke. “You will obey me, Olivia. You will wear the diapers, and you will do so without complaint. Failure to comply will result in… consequences.” Its voice trailed off, leaving the unspoken threat hanging in the air. Olivia’s voice trembled despite her defiant words. “No, no, no!” she cried, backing away from the demon. “I won’t do it! I refuse! You can’t make me wear those… those things. I’m not a baby anymore!” “Well, well, well,” the demon drawled, its voice thick with sarcasm. “Looks like someone needs a little assistance with their wardrobe.” It snapped its fingers, and Olivia found herself clad in the demon’s personalized diaper. “Voila! A fashion statement fit for a queen… or should I say, a baby?” The demon chortled, revelling in Olivia’s mortification. Olivia’s body shook with rage and humiliation as she futilely tugged at the diaper. “This is wrong!” she screamed, her voice echoing through the house. “You can’t do this to me! I’m not your plaything! You have no right!” The diaper was not coming off of her. “This is just the beginning, Olivia,” the demon cackled, its voice filled with glee. “You will wear this diaper as a constant reminder of your helplessness. And when you’ve had enough, when you’re broken and begging for release, then you may grovel at my feet for a changing.” With a final, mocking bow, the demon vanished, leaving Olivia trapped in her degrading predicament wearing just a diaper and t-shirt. Chapter 4: On Purpose The moment the demon vanished, a burning thirst overtook Olivia. Her throat felt like parchment, her mouth a desert. She stumbled to the kitchen, diaper crinkling, her hands shaking as she filled glass after glass with water, gulping it down desperately. A wave of nausea followed, a sickening realization dawning upon her. This was the demon’s game. The thirst, the diaper – it was all a cruel ploy to break her. And with the amount of water she’d consumed, she knew she’d soon be wetting her diaper. Olivia’s stomach churned as the realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Damn it, she thought, her voice catching in her throat. She had to find a way to avoid soiling this diaper. A walk, maybe? Fresh air might clear her head. She waddled into the living room, the diaper’s plastic crinkling with each awkward step. Reaching the stairs, she gripped the banister, hauling herself up one agonizing step at a time. In her bedroom, she grabbed a pair of jeans, relief flooding her as she managed to pull them up over the bulky diaper. But as soon as the zipper closed, the denim vanished, leaving her exposed once more. “No!” she cried, a sob escaping her lips. They were her favorite jeans, a soft, worn reminder of simpler times. Now, she was trapped in this infernal diaper, a prisoner in her own home. The thought of venturing outside, of facing the world’s judgment with a demon’s face plastered across her backside, on a diaper of all things, was unbearable. Despair washed over her, threatening to drown her in its icy depths. She needed a distraction, something to anchor her to reality. Spotting her old colouring book on the shelf, she snatched it up. Flipping through the pages, her eyes landed on a familiar image: a volcano, its slopes bathed in fiery reds and oranges. A bitter laugh escaped her lips. Volcanoes used to be her passion, her refuge. Now, they were a symbol of her torment. The volcano on the coloring page stared back at Olivia, a mocking reminder of her predicament. Crayons in hand, she tried to focus, but her thoughts kept returning to the demon’s taunting words and the humiliating diaper encasing her. Each rustle of the plastic felt like a brand, a constant reminder of her helplessness. Desperate for a distraction, she dumped out a jigsaw puzzle, hoping the intricate pieces would occupy her mind. For a while, it worked. But as the image of a tranquil meadow began to take shape, a familiar pressure built in her bladder. Olivia squirmed, squeezing her thighs together, her focus shattering. The potty dance she’d outgrown decades ago made a reappearance, a desperate attempt to hold back the inevitable. But the urge became unbearable, a searing pain radiating through her lower abdomen. With a defeated sigh, Olivia released a tiny trickle, hoping to relieve the pressure and stop after. But the floodgates opened, and a warm steady stream poured into the diaper, she was soaking the absorbent padding on purpose. The heat spread through her groin and to her bum, a mix of shame and a strange, forbidden thrill. It was a surrender, a perverse fulfilment of the demon’s twisted desire. Olivia stood over the jigsaw puzzle, the sodden diaper clinging to her skin, a warm, but cold reminder of her degradation. The stench of urine filled her nostrils, a wave of shame washing over her. She couldn’t stay like this, wallowing in her own filth. With renewed determination, she tugged at the diaper’s fastenings, her nails digging into the unyielding plastic. A desperate trip to the kitchen yielded a pair of scissors, but even those proved useless against the demon’s magic. Trapped, defeated, she sank to the floor, the wet diaper chilling her princess parts. Never in her life had she felt so violated, so utterly helpless. Yet, a flicker of defiance remained. She wouldn’t let this demon break her. Returning to the puzzle, she forced her mind to focus on the remaining pieces. As the final piece clicked into place, a triumphant smile briefly touched her lips, quickly replaced by a gnawing hunger. Her stomach rumbled, demanding attention. The diaper squished and crinkled unpleasantly with each step as she made her way back to the kitchen. Wrenching open the fridge, she grabbed the container of prune stew she’d prepared before her trip. She devoured it greedily, the sweetness a temporary comfort. Avocado toast followed, the familiar routine offering a semblance of normalcy in this bizarre, degrading situation. Chapter 5: Uh oh… Olivia pushed away her empty plate, a wave of nausea replacing her hunger. As if summoned by her discomfort, the demon reappeared, a fresh diaper dangling from its bony fingers. “Ready to admit defeat, little one?” its voice oozed with smug satisfaction. “All it takes is a simple plea. Just ask nicely, and I’ll grant you the sweet relief of a clean diaper.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, but defiance hardened her voice. “I’ll never beg you for anything,” she retorted. “Get me out of this diaper, now!” The demon’s smile widened, revealing rows of needle-sharp teeth. “Oh, but you belong in it, don’t you, Olivia?” It gestured towards the dampness spreading across her thighs. “You’ve already proven that.” Olivia’s gaze dropped to the floor, unable to meet the demon’s taunting eyes. A fresh wave of humiliation washed over her. “And here’s a little secret,” the demon continued, its voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. “That prune stew you just devoured? It’s going to make you… well, let’s just say you’ll be needing a change sooner rather than later. See you bright and early tomorrow, Olivia.” With a final, mocking chuckle, the demon vanished, leaving Olivia frozen in horror. The implications of its words hit her like a thunderbolt. She’d wet the diaper, and now… now she was going to soil it. The thought was unbearable, a new level of degradation she hadn’t anticipated. “No,” she whimpered, her voice barely audible. But it was too late. The demon was gone, and Olivia was left alone to face the consequences of her actions, her stomach churning with dread, shame and stew. Panic rising in her throat, Olivia bolted from the kitchen, her sodden diaper slapping against her thighs. She needed a plan, a way to escape this humiliating fate. But the demon’s words echoed in her ears, a cruel reminder of her powerlessness. “You’ll be needing a change sooner rather than later.” Her frantic search for a solution led her to the bathroom, where she frantically rummaged through drawers and cabinets. Toilet paper, sanitary pads, even a plunger—nothing seemed capable of staving off the inevitable. A wave of nausea swept over her, a visceral reaction to the thought of soiling herself in front of the demon. She collapsed onto the cold tile floor, tears welling in her eyes. Was this really happening? Was this her life now, at the mercy of a sadistic demon and a humiliating diaper? Time seemed to warp and stretch as Olivia sat huddled on the bathroom floor, her mind a whirlwind of panic and humiliation. The initial wave of nausea subsided, replaced by a dull ache in her lower abdomen. She knew what was coming, but the thought of succumbing to the demon’s twisted game filled her with a visceral revulsion. Minutes turned into an agonizing eternity. The pressure in her bowels intensified, each gurgle a symphony of impending doom. A cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and her legs trembled with the effort of holding back. She squeezed her eyes shut, her fingers digging into her thighs, a desperate attempt to maintain control. But it was a losing battle. With a defeated groan, Olivia finally relented, her body betraying her resolve. A warm, viscous substance oozed into the diaper, a sickening contrast to the chill of her fear-soaked skin. The stench filled the small bathroom, a pungent reminder of what she just did in her diaper. She buried her face in her hands, sobs wracking her body. The demon had won, for now. But deep within her, a spark of defiance remained, a tiny ember refusing to be extinguished. Exhaustion finally claimed Olivia, her body collapsing onto the bed, the soiled diaper a heavy, shameful weight against her skin. Sleep came fitfully, plagued by nightmares of the demon’s leering face and the suffocating stench of her own waste. Each toss and turn was a reminder of her predicament, the diaper chafing against her raw skin, a constant source of discomfort and humiliation. She had succumbed to the demon’s twisted game, her own actions fuelling its cruel amusement. The weight of her shame was crushing, a dark cloud suffocating her spirit. Yet, even in the depths of her despair, a flicker of defiance refused to die. This was not the end, she vowed silently. She would find a way to break free, to reclaim her dignity and her life. Chapter 6: You got me begging… Morning light filtered through the curtains, casting long shadows across the bedroom. Olivia stirred, a groan escaping her lips as she tried to stretch her cramped limbs. But something was amiss, a sticky warmth clinging to her skin, a foul odor invading her nostrils. Memories of the previous night flooded back, and a wave of nausea washed over her. “Good morning, sleepyhead,” a voice purred, its honeyed sweetness a jarring contrast to the demon’s grotesque form. Olivia jumped as her eyes snapped open, her gaze colliding with the demon perched on the edge of her bed. It wore a sickeningly cheerful grin, its eyes gleaming with sadistic amusement. “How was your night? Did you sleep well?” Olivia recoiled, pulling the soiled diaper closer to her body, a futile attempt to shield herself from the demon’s scrutiny. “Go away,” she croaked, her voice raspy from sleep and shame. “Oh, come on now, don’t be like that,” the demon chided, its voice dripping with mock concern. “We have so much to discuss. After all, it’s a big day for you, isn’t it? Your first full day in diapers.” Olivia’s cheeks flushed with a mixture of anger and humiliation. “Leave me alone,” she hissed, her voice barely a whisper. She tried to sit up, but the diaper’s weight and the lingering nausea held her back. “Oh, come on, Olivia,” the demon coaxed, its voice dripping with false sympathy. “You can’t stay in that dirty diaper all day. It’s uncomfortable, unsanitary, and… well, frankly, it smells awful.” Olivia clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. The demon was right, of course. She desperately needed a change, but the thought of begging for it, of submitting to its twisted game, made her stomach churn. The demon leaned closer, its breath hot against Olivia’s skin. “Just ask me nicely, Olivia. Say the words, and I’ll grant you relief.” A war raged within Olivia. Pride and defiance battled against the overwhelming urge for cleanliness and comfort. Finally, her resolve crumbled. “Please,” she choked out, the word tasting like poison on her tongue. “Please change me.” The demon recoiled, its grin twisting into a sneer. “That’s not how you ask for a favor, Olivia,” it chided, its voice sharp as a whip. “Where’s the gratitude? The humility? The desperate plea for my mercy?” Olivia’s cheeks burned with renewed shame. She swallowed hard, the words sticking in her throat like jagged shards of glass. “Please,” she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. “Please, master, would you be so kind as to change my diaper?” The demon cocked its head, studying her with a critical eye. “Better,” it conceded, “but not quite there yet. You need to sound more… pathetic. More desperate. More like the helpless creature you’ve become.” Tears welled up in Olivia’s eyes, her voice thick with emotion as she spoke. “Master, I am nothing without you,” she choked out. “I beg of you, please grant me this small mercy. I am filthy and unworthy, but I plead for your kindness. Please change my diaper.” The demon’s smile returned, a predatory glint in its eyes. “That’s more like it,” it purred, snapping its fingers. A fresh diaper materialized in its hand, its design identical to the soiled one. “I like it when the new ones beg for diapers. Now, be a good girl and lie still.” Olivia obeyed, her body trembling as the demon slowly and deliberately changed her diaper, its touch lingeringly cold and impersonal. “Could have just clicked my fingers,” it purred, its voice dripping with sadistic amusement. “But where’s the fun in that? A snap of my fingers, and poof! No mess, no fuss. But where’s the entertainment in that? Seeing you squirm, begging for my help… now that’s truly delightful.” The demon chuckled, a sound like nails scraping down a chalkboard, and held the soiled diaper up, the stench assaulting Olivia’s nose with renewed intensity. A cruel grin spread across the demon’s face. “Well, well, well, look at the state of you. Seems like you made quite a mess last night, didn’t you, little one? Perhaps you underestimated your ability to hold it. Or maybe you reveled in the mess a little too much, making a game of it all. You naughty little girl.” Olivia squeezed her eyes shut, tears threatening to spill over. The demon’s words were like acid, burning away her last shreds of dignity. The demon cackled, a sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. With practiced ease, it used a wet wipe to clean her princess parts and her bum, its touch rough and impersonal. “Hold still,” it commanded, its voice devoid of any warmth. Once Olivia was clean, the demon barked, “Legs up!” and waited impatiently for her to comply. With trembling hands, Olivia lifted her legs, offering a brief glimpse of her exposed bum. The demon wasted no time, swiftly sliding the fresh diaper underneath her. It then sprinkled a layer of baby powder over her princess parts and bum, the cool powder a stark contrast to the burning shame radiating from her core. Finally, with a flourish, the demon lifted the front over crotch and snapped the diaper tapes into place, securing it snugly around her waist. “There you go, all clean and… well, relatively fresh,” it sneered, sniffing the old soiled diaper in the air with exaggerated disgust. “But remember, Olivia,” it added, its voice dripping with false sympathy, “accidents happen to the best of us, especially when they’re wearing diapers like a little baby. And when those accidents happen, you’ll know exactly how to beg for my… assistance.” The demon’s grin widened, revealing rows of needle-sharp teeth. As it leaned in close, its breath reeking of sulfur, it whispered, “And make sure you beg well, because the consequences for disobedience are… unpleasant, to say the least.” With a final, lingering stroke of her cheek, the demon vanished, leaving Olivia alone with the lingering stench of shame from her soiled diaper next to her and the chilling realization that this was only the beginning of her torment. Chapter 7: The Demon’s Assistant Despite the lingering trauma of the demon’s touch, Olivia found herself oddly relieved to be in a fresh diaper. The clean, dry sensation against her skin was a stark contrast to the soiled diaper that now lay discarded on the floor, a tangible reminder of her humiliation. A wave of exhaustion washed over her, the emotional turmoil of the past hours taking its toll. She crawled back under her covers, the fresh diaper a small comfort amidst the chaos. Sleep came easier this time, her dreams less haunted by the demon’s menacing presence. As the morning sun streamed through her window, Olivia woke with a renewed sense of determination. She wouldn’t let the demon control her life. She would find a way to break free from this twisted game, to reclaim her dignity and independence. A loud knocking at the door startled her, interrupting her thoughts. Could it be the demon again, so soon? She cautiously approached the door, her heart pounding in her chest. Olivia cautiously cracked open the front door, shielding her diaper-clad body from view. “Package for Olivia Parker?” a cheerful voice chirped. “Yes, thank you,” Olivia mumbled, snatching the box and swiftly closing the door. A wave of relief washed over her. Just some LED lights she’d ordered before her disastrous trip. A perfect distraction from her current predicament. Parcel tucked under her arm, she turned towards the stairs, only to be halted by another insistent knock. With a frustrated sigh, she set the box down and yanked open the door. “Lucille,” a woman declared, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness, “the Demon’s assistant. I’ll be coming in now.” Before Olivia could protest, the woman swept past her, her movements a whirlwind of chiffon and perfume. “Excuse me!” Olivia sputtered, indignation rising in her throat. But her protest was cut short as the woman—Lucille—snapped her fingers. In a flash, a bright pink pacifier appeared in Olivia’s mouth, silencing her. She gagged, her fingers clawing at the plastic, but to no avail. The more she struggled, the tighter her mouth clamped around the pacifier, her own body betraying her. Humiliation flooded her as she realized she was now not only trapped in a diaper but also reduced to an infantile state with the pacifier. Lucille surveyed Olivia with a critical eye, her lips pursed in disapproval. “Well, well, well,” she drawled, circling her like a predator sizing up its prey. “Looks like someone’s been a naughty girl. Didn’t your master teach you any manners?” Olivia glared at her through the pacifier, a silent fury burning in her eyes. She tried to speak, but the pacifier rendered her words into muffled, infantile gurgles. Lucille chuckled, a sound like wind chimes laced with venom. “Don’t worry, darling,” she cooed, patting Olivia’s head with a manicured hand. “I’m here to help you adjust to your new… lifestyle. The Demon has big plans for you, and I’m here to ensure you’re properly prepared.” She snapped her fingers again, and a mountain of baby supplies materialized in the middle of the living room: stacks of diapers, bottles filled with a milky liquid, jars of pureed food, and an assortment of pastel-colored toys. Olivia’s eyes widened in horror as Lucille began unpacking the items, her movements efficient and practiced. “Now, now, don’t look so glum,” Lucille chirped, her voice gratingly cheerful. “This is just the beginning. You’re going to have so much fun with all these new toys, aren’t you, sweetie?” She picked up a rattle shaped like a volcano, shaking it enticingly in front of Olivia’s face. Olivia recoiled, her disgust evident even through the pacifier. This was a nightmare, a grotesque mockery of her life. But as Lucille continued to unpack the supplies, a chilling realization dawned on her. This wasn’t a temporary punishment; this was the demon’s vision for her future. A future filled with diapers, baby formula, baby food, and the constant presence of Lucille. Lucille perched herself on the arm of the sofa, her gaze fixed on Olivia like a scientist observing a lab specimen. “Now, Olivia, darling,” she began, her voice a sickeningly sweet melody, “let’s talk about our new arrangement.” Olivia, still struggling fruitlessly against the pacifier, let out a muffled growl of frustration. “Oh, hush now, there’s no need for that,” Lucille chided, her tone saccharine but her eyes cold. “I’m here to help you, after all.” She leaned forward, her words dripping with condescension. “From now on, I’ll be your… caregiver, shall we say? I’ll be in charge of all your needs – feeding, changing, playtime, even bath time.” A sly smile curled on her lips. “And of course, discipline when necessary. Maybe even rewards! However, the Demon expects complete obedience, you understand?” Olivia’s eyes widened in horror. This was worse than she could have imagined. Lucille, with her patronizing tone and condescending touch, was to be her constant companion, her jailer in this infantile prison. “Don’t worry, darling,” Lucille cooed, misinterpreting Olivia’s silence. “You’ll get used to it. You’ll learn to love your new life, with all its simple pleasures and childish delights.” She picked up a teddy bear from the pile of baby supplies, its beady eyes seeming to mock Olivia’s despair. Olivia shook her head violently, tears streaming down her face. This was not her life, not who she was. She was a scientist, a volcanologist, a woman with a career and a future. But the pacifier in her mouth prevented any protest, any plea for reason. All she could do was watch helplessly as Lucille laid out the grim reality of her new, demeaning existence. Lucille reached out a manicured hand, her fingers pinching the pacifier between Olivia’s lips. With a swift tug, she removed it, a triumphant smirk on her face. “There now,” she purred. “Don’t you feel better already?” Olivia gasped, her lungs filling with air from her mouth for the first time in what felt like hours. “You can’t do this!” she cried, her voice hoarse with emotion. “This is wrong! It’s insane!” Lucille raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. “Insane? Perhaps. But it’s also the Demon’s will, and as his humble servant, I’m merely following orders. Besides,” she added, her voice dripping with condescension, “you seem to be adjusting quite well already. Look at you, in your pretty little diaper, sucking on your pacifier like a good girl.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, but anger fuelled her defiance. “I’m not a baby! I’m a grown woman, a scientist! This is degrading and humiliating!” Lucille shrugged, her expression nonchalant. “Oh, darling, we all have our roles to play in this grand cosmic drama. Yours just happens to be a bit more… infantile. But don’t worry, you’ll soon learn to embrace your new identity. And who knows,” she added with a wink, “you might even find that you enjoy it.” Olivia’s stomach churned with disgust. The thought of finding any pleasure in this twisted situation was abhorrent. But as she met Lucille’s gaze, a cold fear settled in her heart. She knew, with a bone-chilling certainty, that this was just the beginning of her ordeal. The demon and its assistant had a plan for her, and she knew now that she was powerless to stop them. A sudden warmth spread through Olivia’s diaper, the familiar sensation of wetness bringing a fresh wave of humiliation. She looked up at Lucille, who wore a triumphant smirk, confirming Olivia’s worst fears. “See?” Lucille purred, her voice a chilling melody. “You can’t control it anymore, darling. One minute you’ll be playing with your toys, the next… whoops! A little accident. Such a shame for a grown woman, wouldn’t you agree?” She leaned closer, her breath ghosting over Olivia’s ear. “But don’t worry, sweetie. You’ll get used to the constant wetness, the never-ending cycle of shame and dependency. Welcome to your new life, Olivia. It’s going to be a messy one, now that’s for sure.” The demon chuckles at her humiliation. Chapter 8: Who’s Humiliation? Yourmiliation. Olivia’s cheeks burned as the warmth spread through her diaper, a mixture of shame and anger coursing through her veins. She wanted to scream, to lash out, but the pacifier quickly appeared in her mouth stifling any protest. Her eyes, filled with a mix of defiance and despair, locked onto Lucille’s mocking gaze. Lucille, sensing Olivia’s inner turmoil, continued her cruel taunts. “Oh, don’t be so glum, darling,” she cooed, patting Olivia’s head condescendingly. “It’s only pee, after all. It’s a natural bodily function, even for big girls like you. But now, you’ll have to rely on me, your ever-so-capable assistant, to clean up your little messes. How thrilling!” A wicked gleam entered Lucille’s eyes as she reached for a diaper bag overflowing with supplies. “Don’t worry, though,” she chirped, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness. “I’ve brought everything we need to keep you nice and dry. After all, we wouldn’t want your pretty little bottom getting sore, would we?” She paused, a sly smile spreading across her face. “But first, let’s see how well you can crawl. Maybe a little spanking will motivate you? A nice, firm reminder of the consequences for disobeying your new caretaker.” She tauntingly said as a menacing paddle appeared in her hand. The thought of being spanked like a child sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine. She had always been fiercely independent, a woman who commanded respect in her field. Now, reduced to a crawling infant, she was at the mercy of this sadistic caretaker. With a heavy heart, she obeyed, lowering herself onto her hands and knees. The crinkling of the wet diaper against her skin was a constant reminder of her humiliation. “That’s a good girl,” Lucille praised, her voice laced with a sickeningly sweet tone. “Now crawl, Olivia. Show me how eager you are to please.” The assistant pointed towards a pile of diapers at the other end of the room, a wicked glint in her eye. Olivia, fuelled by a mix of shame and defiance, began to crawl, pacifier in mouth. Each movement rocked her wet diaper back and fourth against her princess parts, she felt herself getting hot and bothered. She wanted to reach inside of her diaper and touch herself, but she shook her head and gritted her teeth, focusing on the pile of diapers, a beacon of hope in this degrading ordeal. With each agonizing inch, she prayed for the strength to endure this humiliation, clinging to the belief that she would find a way to break free from this twisted game before she actually started to enjoy it. Lucille watched Olivia’s progress with a predatory grin. “Not bad, darling,” she purred. “But you could be faster. Remember, the quicker you get there, the quicker you’ll be out of that soggy mess.” Olivia’s muscles burned with exertion, but she pushed herself onward. The diaper, heavy with urine, rubbed against her sensitive skin, a constant reminder of her helplessness. She reached out, her fingertips brushing against the edge of a diaper package, a spark of hope igniting within her. But just as she was about to grasp it, Lucille’s foot came down on top of the package, pinning it to the floor. Olivia looked up, her eyes pleading for mercy, but Lucille only laughed, a cold, hollow sound that echoed through the room. “Not so fast, little one,” she said, her voice dripping with malice. “You haven’t earned your reward yet. A few more laps should do the trick.” She felt her heart flutter as well as her princess parts as she turned around. Olivia whimpered, tears welling up in her eyes. She was exhausted, humiliated, and desperate for relief from the sodden diaper clinging to her skin. The smell of urine was overwhelming, filling her nostrils with each ragged breath. Lucille, however, seemed to revel in Olivia’s discomfort. “Aww, is the little baby feeling icky?” she cooed, her voice a sickening blend of mockery and amusement. “Did the naughty girl have an accident? Don’t worry, darling, a few more laps and you’ll be rewarded with a nice, fresh diaper. Or maybe you enjoy the feeling of that warm wetness against your skin?” Olivia’s face burned with shame and curiosity. Did Lucille know she was getting turned on? But she refused to give Lucille the satisfaction of seeing her cry. With a defiant snarl, she resumed her crawl, the soggy diaper squishing and rubbing against her parts more and more with every movement. Olivia let out a little moan as she crawled. As Olivia continued her humiliating crawl, a strange sensation began to emerge from the discomfort. The constant friction of the diaper against her sensitive skin, initially a source of irritation, was now sparking a warmth that spread through her lower body. Each movement, each shift of her hips, ignited a flicker of pleasure she hadn’t anticipated. A wave of confusion washed over her. She was disgusted by the situation, mortified by her own incontinence, yet her body was betraying her, responding to the forbidden stimulation with a growing warmth. She tried to suppress the feeling, to focus on the anger and humiliation, but the pleasure was insistent, a siren song luring her towards a dangerous precipice. Lucille, ever observant, noticed the subtle change in Olivia’s demeanor. A knowing smirk spread across her face. “Oh, I see,” she purred, her voice laced with amusement. “Looks like someone’s starting to enjoy herself. Perhaps there’s hope for you yet, little one.” She leaned closer, her breath hot against Olivia’s ear. “Embrace the sensation, darling. It’s only going to get better from here. Crawl faster!” The demon’s assistant clapped her hands together, the sound echoing through the silent house. “Well, well, well,” she chirped, her voice dripping with feigned delight. “Looks like someone’s finally getting the hang of this. But we can’t have you dilly-dallying now, can we, darling? Pick up the pace! Your reward awaits, but only for those who earn it.” Olivia, caught between mortification and a growing sense of arousal, obeyed. She quickened her pace, her hands and knees hitting the floor with rhythmic thuds. The diaper, now saturated, clung to her like a second skin, the friction against her most intimate areas intensifying with each movement. She gritted her teeth, a low moan escaping her lips as the pleasure became almost unbearable. Lucille’s laughter filled the room, a cruel melody that fueled Olivia’s growing shame. “That’s it, darling,” she encouraged, her voice laced with a sadistic glee. “Crawl for me. Crawl like the good little baby you are. The faster you go, the sooner you’ll be rewarded. But remember,” she added with a menacing edge, “if you stop, the punishment will be severe.” Driven by a potent cocktail of humiliation, desperation, and a dark, forbidden pleasure, Olivia surged forward, her limbs moving faster than she thought possible. The room blurred around her, the only focus the pile of diapers looming closer with each frantic crawl. A tingling sensation built within her, a familiar pressure that she knew she couldn’t hold back any longer. With a gasp, she reached the pile, collapsing onto the soft, absorbent mound. The dam finally broke, and a torrent of warm liquid flooded her diaper, she sucked on her pacifier harder as she squirted into the pee-soaked diaper closing her eyes with pleasure. A shudder wracked her body, a mix of shame and undeniable relief. She had lost control, given in to the demon’s twisted game, yet a part of her revelled in the orgasm she just had in her pissy diaper. Lucille clapped her hands, her laughter echoing through the room. “Bravo, Olivia!” she exclaimed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “Such a good girl. Now, wasn’t that so much better than holding it in?” She leaned down, her face inches from Olivia’s, a predatory gleam in her eyes. “But remember, darling, this is just the beginning. There are so many more ways for you to please me. So many more messes for you to make.” Lucille pressed her hand against Olivia’s diaper, rubbing it firmly through the wet fabric. “And we’ll have a lot of fun cleaning them up together. Won’t we, little one?” Lucille, sensing Olivia’s heightened vulnerability, plucked the pacifier from her mouth with a triumphant flourish. “Well, well, well,” she cooed, a wicked glint in her eyes. “Someone seems to be enjoying her new reality. Tell me, Olivia, are you ready to be a good little girl and obey my every command?” Olivia, still flushed with pleasure and shame, nodded eagerly, her voice a high-pitched squeak. “Yes, yes!” she chirped, her words barely coherent. “I’ll be good, I promise!” Lucille chuckled, a sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. “I’m sure you will, darling,” she purred. “Now, let’s get you cleaned up, shall we?” With practiced efficiency, Lucille peeled away the soiled diaper, a wave of embarrassment washing over Olivia as the stench filled the air. The demon’s assistant tutted disapprovingly, her eyes narrowing in disgust. “Someone’s been a messy little girl,” she scolded, her voice laced with sarcasm. Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame. The brief moment of pleasure had evaporated, replaced by a deep sense of humiliation and self-loathing. Disgusting. How could she have let herself get to that point? The smell of her own waste filled her nostrils, a constant reminder of her degradation. She squeezed her eyes shut, the image of the overflowing diaper a horrifying tableau burned into her mind. Had she really just gotten off on crawling around like a baby, whimpering for a diaper change? Shame radiated from her core, a sickening heat that threatened to consume her whole. But beneath the shame, a flicker of something else remained – a morbid curiosity, a twisted echo of the pleasure she had experienced. It was a terrifying realization, a seed of darkness planted in her mind by Lucille’s cruel game. The touch of the wet wipes against her skin snapped Olivia out of her momentary haze. Reality crashed back in, a harsh wave of disgust and despair. She gritted her teeth, tears welling in her eyes. This wasn’t her, this wasn’t who she was. But as Lucille fastened a fresh diaper around her waist, the crinkling of the plastic a stark reminder of her new reality, Olivia knew she was trapped in a nightmare with no end in sight. Chapter 9: Playing With Teddy The clean diaper did nothing to alleviate Olivia’s despair. The crinkling plastic only amplified her humiliation, a constant reminder of her infantilized state. As Lucille stepped back to admire her handiwork, Olivia’s mind raced, searching for a way out of this twisted game. “There,” Lucille chirped, her voice gratingly cheerful. “All clean and dry, just like a little baby.” She paused, her eyes narrowing as she studied Olivia’s face. “But you don’t seem very happy about it, darling. Is something wrong?” Olivia glared at her, a silent fury burning in her eyes. She wanted to scream, to curse, to lash out, but the pacifier in her mouth stifled any sound. Her only response was a defiant shake of her head, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. Lucille’s smile faltered, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. “Oh, come now, Olivia,” she chided, her voice taking on a sharper edge. “Don’t be difficult. We have so much fun planned for you today.” She gestured towards a pile of colorful clothes on the bed, a collection of frilly dresses and oversized t-shirts adorned with cartoon characters. Olivia’s eyes widened in horror as she recognized the outfits. They were the epitome of childishness, the kind of clothes she hadn’t worn since she was a toddler. A fresh wave of humiliation washed over her as she realized what Lucille had in store. “Now, darling,” Lucille purred, picking up a particularly garish pink dress with a matching bonnet. “Let’s get you dressed for the day. It’s time for you to embrace your new role, Olivia. The role of a sweet, innocent little girl.” Olivia shook her head violently, the pacifier bobbing against her lips as she let out a muffled protest. She would not wear those ridiculous clothes. She would not be reduced to a caricature of childhood innocence. Lucille’s patience was wearing thin. “Olivia,” she warned, her voice laced with steel. “Don’t make this difficult. Put on the dress, or I’ll have to find other ways to persuade you.” Olivia’s defiance wavered. She knew Lucille was capable of cruelty, of finding new and inventive ways to humiliate her. But the thought of parading around in those childish clothes was almost too much to bear. “Fine,” she mumbled through the pacifier, her voice barely audible. “I’ll wear the dress.” A triumphant smile spread across Lucille’s face. “That’s a good girl,” she cooed, her voice dripping with condescension. “Now, let’s get you dressed and ready for playtime.” Olivia stood there, her head bowed in shame as Lucille helped her into the frilly pink dress. The fabric felt cheap and scratchy against her skin, a stark contrast to the comfortable clothes she was used to wearing. The bonnet, with its ridiculous oversized bow, was the final indignity. She felt like a clown, a mockery of her former self. As Lucille led Olivia towards the playpen, the plastic structure loomed before her like a miniature prison. The brightly colored bars mocked her with their childish cheerfulness, a stark contrast to the cold, sterile feeling that emanated from the interior. Inside, a collection of baby toys lay scattered on the floor, their plastic forms gleaming in the harsh light. Olivia knew what awaited her: forced playtime, infantile games designed to further humiliate her and chip away at her remaining sense of self. The playpen wasn’t just a confinement; it was a symbol of her new reality, a place where her mind and body would be moulded into something unrecognizable. Before leaving Olivia to her fate, Lucille produced a baby bottle filled with a milky white liquid. “Here you go, darling,” she chirped, thrusting the bottle into Olivia’s hands. “A little snack to keep you fueled during playtime. Make sure you finish it before I get back, or there will be consequences.” Olivia eyed the bottle with disgust. The thought of drinking baby formula, of being treated like an infant, made her stomach churn. But the memory of Lucille’s earlier threats was still fresh in her mind. She knew better than to disobey. “And remember,” Lucille added with a sly smile, “milk always makes babies need a diaper change. So don’t be surprised if you find yourself feeling a little… wet… soon. It’s all part of the fun, isn’t it?” She winked, a gesture that sent a chill down Olivia’s spine. With a final, mocking pat on the head, Lucille left Olivia alone in the playpen, the bottle of formula a heavy weight in her trembling hand. Olivia stared at the milky liquid, her mind racing. She had to find a way out of this, a way to escape the demon’s clutches and reclaim her life. But for now, she had to play along, to survive this twisted game until she could find a way to fight back. With a deep breath, she raised the bottle to her lips, the taste of the formula a bitter reminder of her powerlessness. The formula, surprisingly, wasn’t as repulsive as Olivia had anticipated. It was sweet, cloying, and left a sticky residue on her lips. As she drained the last few drops, a warmth spread through her lower abdomen. It was the familiar, dreaded feeling, the precursor to another humiliating episode of incontinence. She tried to hold it back, to clench her muscles and resist the urge, but it was futile. A warm trickle escaped, followed by a steady stream. The diaper quickly became saturated, the heavy, wet sensation a stark reminder of her helplessness. Just as Olivia was sinking into despair, the door creaked open. Lucille swept into the room, her eyes scanning Olivia with predatory interest. “Well, well, well,” she purred, her voice laced with amusement. “Looks like someone couldn’t hold her tinkles. Did the yummy milk make the baby girl tinkle in her diaper? Tell me what you’ve done little girl.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, a tear tracing a hot path down her cheek. Her voice trembled as she spoke, barely audible over the crinkling of the soaked diaper against her skin. “Y-yes,” she stammered her helplessness a bitter pill to swallow. “I wet myself. Please, I need a change.” Lucille’s lips curled into a sly smirk. “Oh, sweetie,” she crooned, her voice dripping with false sympathy, “did you forget already? It’s playtime now. Big girls need to learn patience, you know?” She gestured towards the scattered toys in the playpen, her voice taking on a sharper edge. “Now, be a good girl and play with your toys. If you’re lucky, maybe I’ll consider changing you after.” Lucille collected her things from the room and went away again. Olivia’s heart sank. She knew there was no point in arguing. The discomfort of the wet diaper was unbearable, but the fear of further humiliation was even worse. With a defeated sigh, she reached for a brightly colored rattle, her mind racing as she tried to devise a plan. She couldn’t stay like this, trapped in this infantile nightmare. There had to be a way out. Olivia halfheartedly shook the rattle, the hollow sound a mocking echo of her own emptiness. Her mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions – anger, humiliation, and a deep-seated fear that this was her new reality. But beneath those emotions, a spark of defiance remained, a refusal to completely surrender to the demon’s twisted game. As she played, her eyes darted around the room, searching for any potential escape route. The windows were too high, the door locked from the outside. Her gaze fell upon the diaper bag Lucille had brought in earlier. Perhaps there was something in there, a tool, a weapon, anything that could help her break free. Mustering all her courage, Olivia crawled towards the bag, her movements cautious and deliberate. She reached out, her fingers brushing against the soft fabric. A surge of hope coursed through her veins. Maybe, just maybe, there was a chance she could escape this nightmare. With trembling fingers, Olivia unzipped the diaper bag, her heart pounding in her chest. The contents were a grotesque parody of a baby’s essentials: talcum powder, a tube of diaper rash cream, a handful of pacifiers, and a stack of brightly colored diapers. Olivia’s stomach churned as she realized there was nothing useful in the bag, nothing that could aid her escape. A sob escaped her lips as she slumped back against the playpen wall, a wave of despair washing over her. She was trapped, a prisoner in her own home, reduced to a helpless infant. The demon had won, and her life as she knew it was over. As if sensing her defeat, Lucille’s voice echoed through the room, a chilling reminder of her presence. “Having fun, Olivia?” she taunted, her voice dripping with amusement. “Don’t worry, darling. The beginning is starting now. You’ll soon learn to love your new life, with all its messy little pleasures.” Olivia’s body tensed, her stomach clenching in response to Lucille’s taunting words. The formula, now churning in her belly, triggered a familiar urge, a pressure building within her. She tried to fight it, to hold back, but the demon’s influence was too strong. A solid mass of warmth flooded her diaper, the sensation a mix of relief and utter shame. She had lost control again, her body betraying her in the most humiliating way possible. The smell of her poop filled the playpen, a pungent reminder of her degradation. Tears welled up in Olivia’s eyes as she whimpered softly. She was no longer just wet; she was filthy, a helpless infant adult wallowing in her own excrement. This was the lowest point of her life, a nadir of shame and despair. She had become the very thing the demon wanted her to be: a helpless, infantile creature, utterly dependent on its cruel whims. Lucille’s laughter echoed through the room, a cruel melody that twisted Olivia’s insides. “Oh, Olivia,” she cooed, her voice dripping with a sickeningly sweet tone, “what a mess you’ve made. But don’t worry, darling. We’ll take care of it.” With a snap of her fingers, Lucille conjured a new toy, a large, plush teddy bear with soft brown fur and innocent button eyes. The bear was oddly oversized for the playpen, its limbs sprawling across the limited space. “Look, Olivia,” Lucille purred, “a new friend to keep you company. I’m sure you’ll have lots of fun together.” Lucille says as she snaps her fingers again, this time filling Olivia up with libido. As she spoke, an unsettling warmth began to spread through Olivia’s body. The sensation was different from the shame and disgust she had felt earlier. It was a warmth that tingled and pulsed, a growing heat that seemed to originate from her princess parts. Her eyes darted to the teddy bear, a new and unfamiliar desire taking root in her mind. Lucille, sensing the shift in Olivia’s demeanor, let out a low chuckle. “Yes, darling,” she whispered, her voice a seductive caress. “Let your imagination run wild. Play with your new friend, and don’t be afraid to explore your desires. After all, a little mess is nothing to be ashamed of, is it?” Lucille bumps up Olivia’s libido with a click of her fingers. The shame that had consumed Olivia moments before began to morph into something else, a tingling curiosity that pulsed through her princess parts and body. Her eyes remained locked on the teddy bear, its soft fur and inviting curves a stark contrast to the cold, sterile plastic of the playpen. Lucille’s words echoed in her mind, a tempting invitation to explore a forbidden realm. “Don’t be afraid to explore your desires,” she had said. And in that moment, a wave of rebellion surged through Olivia. If this was the life she was forced to live, she would find a way to make it her own, to carve out a sliver of pleasure from the humiliation. With a newfound determination, Olivia crawled towards the teddy bear, her eyes never leaving its plush form. She reached out, her fingers sinking into the soft fur, a shiver running down her spine. The sensation was oddly comforting, a stark contrast to the cold, clinical touch of Lucille’s hands. Emboldened by the rising warmth within her, Olivia pulled herself onto the teddy bear, straddling its plush body. The diaper, already heavy with her excrement, shifted against her sensitive parts, the friction igniting a spark of pleasure that sent a jolt through her body. She gasped, her fingers tightening in the bear’s fur as she rocked against it, the forbidden sensation growing with each movement. Olivia’s body writhed in pleasure as she grinded against the giant teddy bear, the contents of her messy diaper rubbing against her pussy with each movement. The wetness and warmth of the padding only heightened her arousal, her clit throbbing with need. Lucille watched with a smirk on her face, enjoying the humiliation of the adult woman humping a stuffed animal in a wet and messy diaper and recorded her. “Well, well, well,” she taunted, “looks like someone’s enjoying their messy diaper a little too much.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with embarrassment, but she couldn’t deny the pleasure coursing through her body. She pushed harder against the teddy, her orgasm building with each rub of the poopy wet diaper against her princess parts. Lucille leaned in, a playful smirk twisting her lips, “Someone’s already making quite the mess, aren’t they? And it’s about to get a different type of messy, isn’t it, wittle Olivia?” Her eyes sparkled with malicious delight, a hint of purring entering her tone. Olivia couldn’t hold back any longer, her climax hitting her like a wave. She cried out, her pussy pulsing with pleasure as she came into the wet and messy diaper. She continued grinding and grinding, its foul contents spreading further, while she had orgasm after orgasm until she lay against the teddy bear exhausted, but in ecstasy with a very messy diapered bottom. Lucille’s voicedripped with saccharine sweetness, a stark contrast to the cruel glint in her eyes. “Oh, Olivia, what a good girl you are!” she cooed, clapping her hands together in mock delight. “Look at the lovely present you left in your diaper. Such a big, smelly surprise and a sticky one too!” She leaned closer, her breath ghosting over Olivia’s ear. “Aren’t you proud of yourself?” she whispered, her voice laced with a perverse kind of satisfaction. “Such a dirty little baby, making a sticky mess like that. Mommy’s so pleased.” Olivia, already burdened with humiliation, felt a fresh wave of shame wash over her at Lucille’s twisted praise. Tears welled up in her eyes anew, not from the discomfort of the soiled diaper, but from the crushing weight of degradation. She had never felt so small, so utterly debased. “Please,” Olivia choked out, her voice barely a whisper, “just… just clean me up.” The words tasted like poison on her tongue, each syllable a surrender to the demon’s cruel game. Lucille’s smile widened, revealing rows of sharp teeth. “As you wish, my sticky little mess maker,” she purred, her voice laced with malicious glee. With deliberate slowness, she began to clean Olivia, her every touch a reminder of the scientist’s helplessness. Olivia squeezed her eyes shut, trying to block out the reality of her situation. But even with her eyes closed, she could still feel Lucille’s cold, mocking gaze upon her. The cleaning process was agonizingly slow, Lucille taking every opportunity to prolong Olivia’s torment. She cooed and praised Olivia’s “good behaviour,” her voice a grating symphony of condescension. Olivia, exhausted from humping her teddy, fell asleep during her diaper change. Chapter 10: Life Could Be A Dream (Finale) When Olivia awoke, she found herself not in her bed, but in a crib, its bars cold and unyielding against her touch. Panic flared as she realized she was locked in, the familiar surroundings of her bedroom warped and distorted by the dim light filtering through the slats. A desperate urge to pee gnawed at her, the sensation growing stronger with each passing moment. Olivia squirmed, her diaper rustling with her movements, but there was no escape. Tears welled up in her eyes as she succumbed to the inevitable, the warmth spreading through her diaper a humiliating reminder of her helplessness. The door creaked open, and Lucille entered, her silhouette framed by the dim light. Her eyes gleamed as she took in the sight of Olivia, trapped and soiled in the crib. “Ah, my little baby,” she cooed, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. “Did you have an accident? Such a shame. But don’t worry, Mommy’s here to take care of you.” Olivia clenched her fists, her cheeks burning with shame and anger. “Let me out of here!” she demanded, her voice a mixture of defiance and desperation. Lucille chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. “Not yet, my dear,” she purred. “First, we need to have a little chat.” She walked over to the crib, her heels clicking on the wooden floor. Olivia shrank back, her body pressed against the cold bars. Lucille leaned over the crib, her face mere inches from Olivia’s. “You see, Olivia,” she said, her voice soft and insidious, “this is your true nature. Helpless, dependent, in need of a mommy to change your dirty diaper.” Olivia’s eyes flashed with anger. “I’m not a baby!” she hissed. “I’m a grown woman, a scientist!” Lucille smiled, a wicked glint in her eyes. “That’s what you think, my dear. But deep down, you crave this. You crave the comfort of a diaper, the security of being taken care of, the thrill of submission.” Olivia wanted to scream, to deny everything Lucille was saying, but the words died in her throat. A part of her, a small, insidious part, whispered in agreement. Lucille reached into the crib, her fingers gently tracing the outline of Olivia’s diaper. “Don’t fight it, Olivia,” she purred. “Embrace it. Embrace your true self. You’ll see, it’s much more fun to be bad.” A strange sensation washed over Olivia, a mixture of shame, excitement, and surrender. She closed her eyes, her body trembling as Lucille unlatched the crib and lifted her out. “That’s it, my little baby,” Lucille crooned, her voice a hypnotic lullaby. “Let Mommy take care of you.” She carried Olivia to the desk, where the strange contraption hummed with an unsettling energy. Lucille placed a helmet on Olivia’s head, its cold metal pressing against her temples. “Now, my dear,” she whispered, her voice filled with anticipation. “Let’s explore your deepest desires together.” The world around Olivia dissolved into a kaleidoscope of colors and sounds, her consciousness slipping away into the realm of dreams. The chill of the helmet pressed against Olivia’s skin, plunging her into the swirling chaos of the dream realm. She found herself in a dimly lit classroom, the air thick with the scent of chalk and old books. Rows of wooden desks faced a blackboard covered in complex equations and diagrams. Olivia was seated at one of the desks, her legs dangling above the floor. She was wearing a school uniform, a pleated skirt and a white blouse, but the most noticeable feature was the thick diaper peeking out from under the hem of her skirt. A figure stood at the front of the classroom, a stern-looking woman with wire-rimmed glasses and a tight bun. It was Professor Lucille, her voice booming across the room as she lectured on the intricacies of quantum mechanics. “Now, Miss Olivia,” she said, her gaze fixing on Olivia with a disapproving frown. “Can you explain to the class the principles of quantum entanglement?” Olivia squirmed in her seat, her face flushed with embarrassment. She had no idea what quantum entanglement was, and the diaper bulging between her legs made it difficult to concentrate. “I… I don’t know, Professor,” she mumbled, her voice barely audible. Professor Lucille sighed, a sound of exasperation mixed with a hint of amusement. “Of course you don’t, you silly girl,” she said, her voice softening. “You’ve been too busy playing with your dollies and wetting your diaper.” A wave of shame washed over Olivia. She knew Professor Lucille was right; she had been neglecting her studies, her mind preoccupied with childish fantasies and the comfort of a full diaper. “But don’t worry, Olivia,” Professor Lucille continued, her voice taking on a seductive purr. “I’m here to help you. I’m here to teach you all about the wonders of science… and the joys of diaper submission.” She walked towards Olivia, her heels clicking on the wooden floor. Olivia shrank back in her seat, her heart pounding in her chest. Professor Lucille stopped beside Olivia’s desk, her hand reaching out to gently stroke Olivia’s hair. “You’re such a bright girl, Olivia,” she whispered. “But you need discipline. You need guidance. You need… a firm hand.” Olivia felt a shiver run down her spine, a mixture of fear and excitement. She knew what was coming, and a part of her, a dark, forbidden part, craved it. Professor Lucille stepped back, her gaze intense and unwavering. “Stand up, Olivia,” she commanded. Trembling, Olivia pushed herself up from her chair, her legs shaking beneath her. She was fully aware of the obscene sight she must have presented, her diaper sagging heavily between her legs, a wet patch spreading across the front. “Bend over your desk,” Professor Lucille instructed. Olivia did as she was told, her hands gripping the edge of the wooden desk as she leaned forward, her bottom thrust out. She could feel the cold air on her diaper, the material still damp from her earlier accidents. Professor Lucille moved behind her, her steps measured and deliberate. Olivia closed her eyes, bracing herself for the inevitable. The first slap came down hard, the impact echoing through the classroom. Olivia gasped, her body jolting forward. The sharp pain radiated through her, a stark contrast to the comforting warmth of her diaper. Another slap followed, and another. Each one stung, the pain building with every strike. Olivia couldn’t help but moan, her body writhing beneath the assault. “Is this what you need, Olivia?” Professor Lucille asked, her voice thick with desire. “Discipline? Control?” “Yessss,” Olivia whimpered, the word barely audible. She was beyond shame now, beyond embarrassment. She was lost in the sensations, her body betraying her with each whimper and moan. Professor Lucille continued the spanking, each slap harder and more intense than the last. Olivia could feel her diaper growing even wetter, the heat from her punishment mixing with the warmth of her excretions and the heat from how horny she was getting. Eventually, Professor Lucille stopped, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Olivia’s bottom and princess parts were a throbbing mess, her body aching with the abuse. “Very good, Olivia,” Professor Lucille said, her voice soft and comforting. “You have learned your lesson.” Olivia stayed bent over the desk, too exhausted to move. She could feel the trickle of wetness trailing down her legs, her diaper now thoroughly soaked and leaking. In that moment, she belonged to Professor Lucille. She was her student, her submissive, her plaything. She had surrendered herself completely, her body and her mind. And she had never felt so alive. Suddenly, the classroom vanished, the scent of chalk and the echoing lecture fading into oblivion. Olivia gasped, her eyes flying open as the helmet was removed from her head. The dream’s lingering warmth clung to her skin, a stark contrast to the cool air of her bedroom. Lucille loomed over her, a triumphant smirk playing on her lips. “Well, my dear,” she purred, “it seems you’ve discovered a hidden talent for academic submission.” Olivia recoiled, a wave of revulsion washing over her. The memory of her dream-self, the meek student eager for punishment, filled her with shame and disgust. “No,” she gasped, her voice barely a whisper. “That’s not me. That’s not who I am.” Lucille chuckled, her voice dripping with condescension. “Don’t be so naive, Olivia,” she chided. “That is who you are, deep down. You crave authority, discipline, the thrill of surrendering to a dominant figure.” Olivia shook her head vehemently, her eyes blazing with defiance. “You’re wrong,” she insisted. “This is just a dream, a twisted fantasy you’ve implanted in my mind.” Lucille raised an eyebrow, her smirk widening. “Oh, is it?” she challenged. “Then why is your heart racing? Why are your cheeks flushed? Why can’t you deny the undeniable pleasure you felt in that classroom?” Olivia’s resolve wavered. The lingering warmth of the dream, the memory of Professor Lucille’s firm hand, the thrill of submission… it was all too real, too intoxicating. “This isn’t me,” she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. But even as she said the words, a seed of doubt had been planted in her mind. Lucille leaned closer, her breath warm against Olivia’s ear. “Don’t fight it, Olivia,” she whispered. “Embrace it. Embrace your true self. You’ll see, it’s much more fun to be bad.” The helmet descended once more, its cold metal a stark contrast to the warmth of Lucille’s touch. Olivia braced herself, unsure of what awaited her in the depths of her subconscious this time. The world dissolved into a dizzying vortex of colors and shapes, before solidifying into a starkly different scene. She found herself in a grand ballroom, chandeliers glittering overhead, the air filled with the strains of a waltz. But Olivia was not a guest at this elegant affair. She was dressed as a maid, her uniform crisp and starched, a frilly apron tied around her waist. A diaper peeked out from beneath her skirt, a stark reminder of her subservient role. Across the room, a figure stood out from the swirling crowd of dancers. It was Lady Lucille, resplendent in a flowing gown, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she watched Olivia navigate the crowded room, a tray of champagne flutes balanced precariously in her hands. Olivia’s cheeks burned with embarrassment as she stumbled, her diaper rustling with her every movement. The guests snickered and whispered as she made her way towards Lady Lucille, her heart pounding in her chest. “Ah, there you are, my little maid,” Lady Lucille purred, her voice a seductive melody. “I see you’re having a bit of trouble with your duties.” Olivia lowered her head, her eyes fixed on the floor. “I apologize, my lady,” she stammered. “I’ll be more careful next time.” Lady Lucille chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent shivers down Olivia’s spine. “No need to apologize, my dear,” she said, her voice softening. “Accidents happen, especially to clumsy little maids who can’t seem to keep their diapers dry.” Olivia’s face flushed crimson. She could feel the warmth spreading through her diaper, a humiliating reminder of her inadequacy. Lady Lucille reached out, her fingers gently lifting Olivia’s chin. “But don’t worry, my dear,” she whispered, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “I have a special task for you, a task that will require all of your… unique talents.” Lady Lucille led Olivia through the throng of dancers, her grip firm on Olivia’s arm. They reached a secluded alcove, hidden from the prying eyes of the guests. The air here was thick with the scent of perfume and something else, something primal and intoxicating. “You see, Olivia,” Lady Lucille began, her voice barely above a whisper, “I have a… particular interest in those who find pleasure in serving others. Those who revel in their own submission, who find joy in fulfilling their master’s every whim.” Olivia’s breath hitched, her heart pounding in her chest. She knew where this was going, and a part of her, a part she had desperately tried to suppress, thrilled at the prospect. Lady Lucille’s hand trailed down Olivia’s arm, her fingers lingering on the curve of her hip. “I’ve heard whispers,” she continued, her voice a seductive purr, “of a brilliant scientist who has a secret, a hidden desire for something… more.” Olivia’s cheeks burned with shame, but she couldn’t deny the truth in Lady Lucille’s words. The dreams, the fantasies, the forbidden desires… they were all bubbling to the surface, threatening to consume her. “Don’t be afraid, Olivia,” Lady Lucille whispered, her breath warm against Olivia’s ear. “Embrace your desires. Embrace your submission. Embrace your diaper.” Her hand slipped under Olivia’s skirt, her fingers brushing against the damp warmth of the diaper. Olivia gasped, her body tensing, but a wave of pleasure washed over her, erasing all thoughts of resistance. Lady Lucille smiled, a wicked glint in her eyes. “There you are, my little pet,” she purred. “Let me show you how truly wonderful it can be to serve.” Lady Lucille’s fingers trailed along the wet fabric of the diaper, making Olivia shiver with desire. She could feel her heart racing, her breathing shallow and ragged as the older woman continued to touch her. “You like that, don’t you?” Lady Lucille murmured in her ear, her breath hot and heavy. “Feeling my fingers on your wet diaper?” Olivia could only nod, too overwhelmed with pleasure to speak. She had never felt anything like this before – the combination of shame, excitement, and arousal was intoxicating. Lady Lucille’s other hand reached up to caress Olivia’s breast, her thumb circling the nipple through the fabric of her dress. “Such a good girl,” she whispered, her voice low and sultry. “So eager to please, so willing to submit.” Olivia felt herself sinking deeper into the pleasure, her mind clouded with thoughts of servitude and desire. She wanted nothing more than to please Lady Lucille, to do whatever she asked of her. “Take off your panties,” Lady Lucille commanded, her voice firm and authoritative. “Let me see your diaper.” Olivia’s hands trembled as she obeyed, sliding her panties down her legs and stepping out of them. She stood there, exposed and vulnerable, her diaper on display for Lady Lucille to see. “Such a good girl,” Lady Lucille murmured again, her hand reaching down to stroke the wet fabric of the diaper. “So obedient, so eager to please.” Olivia felt herself melting under the older woman’s touch, her body trembling with pleasure. She had never felt anything like this before, never experienced such intense arousal and submission. “Now, go back to the party,” Lady Lucille said, her voice still firm but with a hint of amusement. “But remember, you belong to me now. You are my pet, my submissive, my little girl in diapers.” Olivia nodded, her mind still reeling with pleasure and desire. She turned and walked back to the party, her diaper wet and heavy between her legs, her mind focused on Lady Lucille and the new world of pleasure she had opened up for her. The opulent ballroom dissolved into a hazy blur, replaced by the stark familiarity of Olivia’s bedroom. The helmet was gone, the echo of Lady Lucille’s seductive voice fading into a distant memory. Olivia blinked, her eyes adjusting to the dim light. The sensation of the wet diaper between her legs remained, a tangible reminder of the dream’s intense reality. A wave of shame washed over her, followed by a pang of longing. She touched her cheeks, still flushed from the dream’s passionate encounter, and the denial rose within her. “No,” she whispered, shaking her head fiercely. “This isn’t me. It can’t be.” Yet, the memory of Lady Lucille’s touch, her whispered promises of pleasure and submission, lingered in Olivia’s mind like a tempting siren song. The logical part of her, the scientist, rebelled against these newfound desires. But another part, a darker, more primal aspect, yearned to succumb to the forbidden thrill. Lucille watched Olivia’s internal struggle with amusement. “Still clinging to your illusions, my dear?” she asked, her voice a silky thread weaving through the silence. “Denial is a powerful tool, but it won’t shield you from the truth forever.” Olivia clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. “This is wrong,” she choked out, her voice thick with emotion. “You’re manipulating me, twisting my mind.” Lucille tilted her head, her lips curving into a knowing smile. “Am I, Olivia?” she countered. “Or am I simply revealing what’s been hidden within you all along?” Olivia’s resolve wavered, her mind caught in a tug-of-war between reason and desire. She longed to believe that this was all a twisted game, a cruel trick played by a manipulative demon. But deep down, a gnawing doubt gnawed at her. “You’re lying,” she insisted, her voice a desperate plea for reassurance. “This isn’t who I am.” Lucille’s smile widened, her eyes glittering with triumph. “We’ll see about that, my dear,” she purred. “The night is young, and we have so much more to explore.” The helmet’s familiar weight settled upon Olivia’s head, and the world around her dissolved once more. This time, she found herself in a brightly lit playroom, filled with toys and colorful decorations. But the atmosphere was far from cheerful. Olivia was seated in a high chair, a bib tied around her neck, a half-eaten bowl of mush in front of her. She wore a baby blue onesie, and a thick diaper bulged between her legs. A stern-faced woman in a nanny uniform stood before her, a spoonful of mush hovering in the air. “Eat up, Olivia,” she commanded, her voice firm but laced with a hint of amusement. “Big girls need to finish their dinner if they want to grow up strong and healthy.” Olivia scowled, pushing the spoon away with a petulant whine. “I don’t wanna,” she mumbled, her voice thick with defiance. Nanny Lucille’s smile tightened. “Oh, but you will,” she insisted, her voice taking on a sharper edge. “You’re a naughty little girl who needs to learn some manners. And I know just the way to teach you.” She set the spoon aside and reached for a wooden paddle hanging on the wall. Olivia’s eyes widened in alarm as Nanny Lucille approached, the paddle held menacingly in her hand. “This will teach you a lesson, young lady,” Nanny Lucille declared, her voice dripping with mock disapproval. “Maybe next time you’ll think twice before disobeying your nanny.” The paddle connected with Olivia’s bottom, a sharp sting that sent a shockwave through her body. Tears welled up in her eyes, but a strange heat bloomed in her core, a mixture of pain, humiliation, and a forbidden thrill. Nanny Lucille continued her discipline, each strike of the paddle igniting a conflicting symphony of sensations within Olivia. She whimpered and cried, yet a part of her reveled in the punishment, her body responding with a growing warmth and a tingling arousal. “There, there,” Nanny Lucille cooed, her voice a soothing balm as she set the paddle aside. “That wasn’t so bad, was it? Now, are you going to be a good girl and finish your dinner?” Olivia nodded meekly, her cheeks flushed with shame and a strange excitement. She opened her mouth as Nanny Lucille scooped up another spoonful of mush, a flicker of defiance still burning in her eyes, yet her body already yielding to the intoxicating power of submission. The playroom scene dissolved, leaving Olivia blinking in the dim light of her bedroom once more. The helmet was gone, the echo of Nanny Lucille’s stern voice and the sting of the paddle fading into a disturbing memory. She was still in her onesie, the diaper heavy and warm between her legs. The lingering sensation of the spanking, a mix of humiliation and a strange warmth, sent a shiver down her spine. “Well?” Lucille’s voice cut through the silence, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. “Did you enjoy your little lesson, my dear?” Olivia recoiled, her cheeks burning with shame and confusion. “No,” she stammered, her voice barely a whisper. “This isn’t me. It can’t be.” Lucille chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine. “Oh, but it is, my dear,” she purred. “These are your dreams, Olivia. Your desires. Your fantasies.” Olivia shook her head vehemently, her eyes wide with disbelief. “No,” she insisted. “This is just some twisted trick you’re playing on me. I’m not like this.” Lucille leaned closer, her eyes boring into Olivia’s. “Are you so sure?” she challenged. “Why else would you dream of such things? Why else would your body respond with such… enthusiasm?” Olivia’s resolve wavered. She couldn’t deny the strange pleasure she had experienced in the dream, the conflicting emotions that had stirred within her. Could Lucille be right? Were these truly her hidden desires, her deepest fantasies? “Don’t fight it, Olivia,” Lucille whispered, her voice a seductive caress. “Embrace it. Embrace your true self. Embrace your little girl side.” Olivia opened her mouth to protest, but the words caught in her throat. A part of her, a small, vulnerable part, yearned to believe Lucille. Yearned to surrender to the comfort and security of being a helpless little girl in a diaper. But another part of her, the scientist, the rational thinker, screamed in defiance. This couldn’t be her. This couldn’t be what she wanted. Lucille watched Olivia’s internal struggle with amusement. “The choice is yours, my dear,” she purred. “You can continue to deny your true desires, or you can embrace them. The decision is yours.” The helmet’s familiar chill once again enveloped Olivia’s head, and her surroundings dissolved into a swirling vortex. This time, she found herself standing on a sun-drenched beach, the warm sand between her toes, the salty breeze tousling her hair. But something was different. Olivia was clad in a bright pink bikini, her body tanned and toned. Yet, beneath the skimpy fabric, a thick diaper bulged prominently, its outline unmistakable. A giggle escaped her lips as she ran towards the sparkling waves, the diaper crinkling with every step. A group of friends waved to her from the shore, their laughter echoing across the beach. Olivia plunged into the water, relishing the cool embrace of the ocean. But as she swam, a strange sensation spread through her diaper – a warmth, a wetness, a sense of fullness. Emerging from the waves, Olivia felt a pang of excitement mixed with a hint of embarrassment. She knew her diaper was soaked, but instead of shame, a thrill coursed through her veins. She waddled back to her friends, the diaper sagging heavily between her legs. To her surprise, her friends didn’t mock or tease her. Instead, they showered her with compliments, their eyes filled with admiration. “You look so cute in that diaper, Olivia!” one of them exclaimed. “It’s like you’re a little baby again.” Olivia giggled, her cheeks flushed with pleasure. The feeling of the wet diaper against her skin, the attention from her friends, the undeniable thrill of being babied – it was all so intoxicating. She spent the rest of the day playing in the sand, building sandcastles and splashing in the waves, her diaper growing heavier and messier with each passing hour. But the discomfort was outweighed by the sheer joy of embracing her newfound freedom, of reveling in the childish abandon that the diaper represented. As the sun began to set, Olivia’s friends gathered around her, their faces glowing with warmth and acceptance. “We love you, Olivia,” they chorused, their voices filled with genuine affection. “And we love your diapers.” Olivia beamed, her heart swelling with happiness. This was it, she realized. This was what she truly wanted. The freedom to embrace her childish side, to revel in the comfort and security of a diaper, to be loved and accepted for who she was, messy diaper and all. As the beach scene began to fade, a realization dawned upon Olivia. This wasn’t just a dream; it was a reflection of her deepest desires, her hidden yearnings. The joy she had felt, the acceptance, the pure, unadulterated pleasure of embracing her childish side – it was all real, all hers. Lucille, sensing the shift in Olivia’s demeanor, paused mid-motion, the helmet hovering inches above her head. “What is it, my dear?” she asked, her voice a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. Olivia’s eyes snapped open, her gaze meeting Lucille’s with newfound clarity. The shame, the denial, the confusion – it all melted away, replaced by a sense of liberation. “I see it now,” Olivia whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. “I see what you’ve been trying to show me all along.” A slow smile spread across Lucille’s face, her eyes gleaming with triumph. “Do you, my dear?” she purred. “And what is it that you see?” Olivia took a deep breath, the words pouring out of her like a dam bursting. “I see that I’m not the person I thought I was. I’m not just a scientist, a rational thinker. I’m also a little girl, a playful, curious, sometimes messy little girl who loves her diapers.” Lucille nodded, her smile widening. “Yes, my dear,” she affirmed. “That’s exactly who you are.” Olivia continued, her voice growing stronger with each word. “I see that I don’t have to hide anymore. I don’t have to pretend to be someone I’m not. I can embrace my desires, my fantasies, my love for diapers.” Lucille lowered the helmet, her touch gentle as she removed it from Olivia’s head. “You are free, Olivia,” she whispered, her voice filled with warmth and encouragement. “Free to be yourself. Free to be the little girl you’ve always been.” Olivia smiled, a genuine, radiant smile that lit up her face. She looked down at her diaper, no longer a source of shame, but a symbol of her newfound freedom. “Thank you, Lucille,” she said, her voice filled with gratitude. “Thank you for showing me the truth.” Lucille returned the smile, her eyes filled with affection. “You’re welcome, my dear,” she said. “Now, go and play. Be the little girl you were always meant to be.” And with that, Olivia, clad in her onesie and diaper, skipped out of the room, her heart filled with joy and a newfound sense of self-acceptance. A wave of euphoria washed over Olivia as she skipped down the hallway, her diaper swishing with every step. But as she rounded a corner, a sense of unease crept over her. The familiar decor of her house seemed off, the colors too vibrant, the proportions distorted. A chilling realization struck her: this wasn’t real. She was still dreaming, still trapped in the illusion crafted by Lucille’s insidious device. The joy she had felt moments ago turned to dread as she understood the implications. “Lucille!” she cried out, her voice echoing through the empty hallway. “This is a dream! I know it is!” A giggle echoed behind her, and Lucille materialized from the shadows, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “Very clever, my dear,” she purred. “But even in your dreams, you can’t escape the truth.” Olivia whirled around, her heart pounding in her chest. “Let me out of here!” she demanded, her voice a mixture of fear and defiance. Lucille raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a smirk. “Oh, but you are out, my dear,” she countered. “You’re right where you belong.” With a flick of her wrist, Lucille removed the helmet from Olivia’s head. The dream world shattered, the vibrant colors fading into the familiar darkness of the bedroom. Olivia found herself back in the crib, her onesie damp and clinging to her skin. The realization of her predicament, the undeniable truth of her desires, hit her like a tidal wave. “No,” she whimpered, tears welling up in her eyes. “This can’t be real. This can’t be who I am.” Suddenly, the world around Olivia transformed once again, the familiar chill of the helmet pressing against her temples as she entered a new dream realm. This time, she found herself in a lavish bedroom, the air filled with the sweet scent of jasmine and musk. The room was dimly lit, casting a seductive glow over the scene unfolding before her. Lucille stood before her, a sultry smile playing on her lips as she gazed at Olivia with hunger in her eyes. Lucille was dressed in a sheer robe that barely concealed her curves, the fabric clinging to her skin in all the right places. Olivia’s heart raced at the sight, a mixture of desire and trepidation swirling inside her. “Welcome, my dear Olivia,” Lucille purred, her voice sending shivers down Olivia’s spine. “I’ve been waiting for you.” Olivia’s breath caught in her throat as she took in the sight before her. She was no longer the innocent student or in a classroom or a maid in a ball; she was now a willing participant in a seductive game of pleasure and submission. Lucille approached Olivia, her hand reaching out to caress Olivia’s cheek with a feather-light touch. Olivia’s skin tingled at the contact, her body responding to the intimate gesture. “You’re such a good girl, Olivia,” Lucille whispered, her words a tantalizing promise of what was to come. “Let me take care of you.” With a deft movement, Lucille lowered Olivia to the plush bed, her hands expertly undoing Olivia’s clothing until she was left in nothing but her soaked diaper. Olivia’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment and arousal, a heady mix of emotions swirling inside her. Lucille’s touch was electric as she traced a path down Olivia’s body, her fingers dancing over the wet fabric of the diaper. Olivia couldn’t help but moan at the sensation, her body arching instinctively towards Lucille’s touch. “Such a naughty girl,” Lucille murmured, her voice a husky whisper. “Let’s see just how wet you can get for me.” With skillful fingers, Lucille began to rub Olivia’s pussy through the diaper, eliciting gasps of pleasure from Olivia’s lips. The fabric became slick with Olivia’s arousal, the friction sending waves of pleasure through her body. But Lucille wasn’t done yet. She produced a vibrator, the buzzing sound filling the room with anticipation. Placing it against the soaked diaper, she teased Olivia with the vibrating sensation, driving her wild with need. Olivia’s hips moved involuntarily, aching for more stimulation, more release. Lucille watched with a wicked gleam in her eyes, enjoying the sight of Olivia squirming under her touch. “Such a good girl,” Lucille cooed, increasing the intensity of the vibrator against the soaked fabric. Olivia’s moans grew louder, her body on the edge of ecstasy. And then, with a devious smile, Lucille presented a giant teddy bear, its plush form inviting and enticing. She guided Olivia’s hips towards the bear, urging her to hump the soft toy with abandon. Olivia couldn’t resist the overwhelming urge, the combination of the vibrator, the soaked diaper, and the commanding presence of Lucille pushing her towards a mind-blowing climax. She rode the teddy bear with abandon, her body shaking with pleasure as she reached the peak of ecstasy. As Olivia’s body trembled with release, the sensations washing over her like a tidal wave, she felt a sense of liberation unlike anything she had experienced before. In that moment, she let go of all inhibitions, all reservations, and surrendered to the intoxicating pleasure of the dream. The room faded away as the helmet was lifted from Olivia’s head, leaving her breathless and exhilarated. The memory of the dream lingered, a potent mix of desire and arousal that left Olivia questioning everything she thought she knew about herself. Lucille leaned over the crib, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “But it is real, my dear,” she purred, echoing Olivia’s words from moments before she went into her dream. “And it is exactly who you are.” She reached into the crib, her fingers gently tracing the outline of Olivia’s soaked diaper. “You see, Olivia,” she continued, her voice a soothing melody, “your tears, your denial, it was all part of the process. You were fighting against the truth, clinging to an outdated image of yourself.” Lucille’s touch sent a shiver down Olivia’s spine, a strange mixture of shame and pleasure. “But now,” she whispered, her voice barely above a breath, “you’ve seen the light. You’ve experienced the joy, the freedom, the pure bliss of embracing your inner little girl.” Olivia’s gaze fell to her diaper, the physical manifestation of her surrender. A tear rolled down her cheek, but this time, it wasn’t a tear of despair. It was a tear of acceptance, of release. She had fought against the truth for so long, but now, finally, she understood. This was who she was, this was what she wanted. And as the tears streamed down her face, a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She was a little girl, a messy, playful, diaper-loving little girl. And she was finally home with Mummy Lucille. The End. You can read more of my stories on my deviantart page or my site.

Chapter 1 The glow of Jeremy’s monitor bathed his small, cluttered apartment in a sterile blue light. It was 1:47 a.m., the witching hour for his peculiar pastime, and the only sounds were the faint hum of his overworked laptop fan and the occasional creak of his cheap office chair as he shifted his weight. His fingers hovered over the keyboard, a half-drunk can of energy drink sweating on the desk beside him. The chat window blinked with a new message from “BigDaddyTX,” a name that had become a fixture in his late-night routine over the past three months. “Katie, baby,” the message began, “tell me how it feels when you’re all padded up. Does it make you squirm knowing you’re stuck like that? Does it get you hot?” Jeremy smirked, a flicker of amusement curling his lips. He wasn’t Katie—not even close. He was a 32-year-old warehouse worker with a scruffy beard, a receding hairline, and a life that hovered somewhere between mundane and mildly pathetic. But online, he could be anyone, and “Katie” was his masterpiece: a 20-something flirt with a penchant for diapers and a fantasy life he’d spun out of boredom and a twisted sense of curiosity. It had started as a prank—catfishing guys on obscure forums for a laugh—but somewhere along the way, it had morphed into something else. Something he couldn’t quite explain. He cracked his knuckles and typed back, letting Katie’s voice flow through his fingertips. “Oh, it’s intense, Daddy,” he wrote, the words dripping with a coyness he’d perfected. “The way the diaper crinkles every time I move, how thick it feels between my legs—it’s like I can’t hide it. I dream about someone making me wear them all the time, forcing me into them, taking away all my control. The thought of wetting myself, helpless… it’s humiliating, but it’s thrilling too.” He hit send and leaned back, sipping the lukewarm drink, a faint flush creeping up his neck. He didn’t know why he kept doing it. Maybe it was the power—stringing along guys like BigDaddyTX, watching them fall for the bait. Or maybe it was the stories themselves. The diapers, the public humiliation, the loss of dignity—they weren’t just lies he told; they were scenes he’d started imagining in vivid detail, late at night when the apartment was quiet and his mind wandered. He’d picture himself in Katie’s place, trapped in some absurd scenario, and the thought would linger, a strange mix of shame and fascination he couldn’t shake. BigDaddyTX—Victor, as he’d casually revealed a few weeks ago—was different from the others. He didn’t just bite; he devoured. He’d press for specifics: what kind of diapers, how they’d feel soaked, how she’d react if someone caught her. Jeremy fed him everything, layering on the details—plastic-backed, crinkly, embarrassingly bulky—until the chats stretched into hours. Victor’s responses were polished, almost too articulate, hinting at a life beyond the screen Jeremy couldn’t quite picture. Rich, maybe. Powerful. It didn’t matter. To Jeremy, he was just another mark. Weeks rolled by, and the game deepened. Victor’s messages grew more insistent, his fantasies more elaborate. “Imagine I’m there,” he’d write, “strapping you into a diaper so thick you can barely walk, parading you around a crowded mall. Everyone staring, whispering. You’d be mine to show off.” Jeremy would laugh, typing back as Katie with exaggerated gasps and playful protests, but inside, something stirred. He’d catch himself wondering what it’d really feel like—the weight, the sound, the exposure. He’d push the thought away, but it always crept back. It was a Tuesday, three months into their chats, when the first crack appeared. Jeremy was sprawled on his couch, a frozen pizza cooling on the coffee table, when his phone buzzed with an email notification. The subject line stopped him cold: “Hello, Jeremy.” His pulse thudded in his ears as he opened it, pizza forgotten. “I know who you are,” the message read. Attached was a screenshot of his driver’s license—his real one, complete with his grainy photo and full name, Jeremy Alan Carter. Below it, a single line: “Meet me at 5th and Elm tomorrow, 3 p.m. We need to talk about your interests. – BDTX.” His stomach lurched. How? He’d been meticulous—separate email, VPN, no personal details. He scrolled back through months of chats in his mind, searching for a slip, but nothing stood out. The room felt smaller, the air thicker, as he reread the email. Victor knew. Victor had found him. Sleep didn’t come that night. He paced the apartment, bare feet scuffing the worn carpet, his thoughts a tangle of panic and defiance. He could ignore it, block Victor, disappear online. But the folder—God, what else was in it? His job wasn’t much, but he couldn’t afford to lose it if this went public. And then there was the other voice, quieter but insistent: What does he want? What if it’s… interesting? By morning, exhaustion had dulled the fear into a grim resolve. He’d go. He’d face this creep, call his bluff, and end it. He showered, pulled on a faded hoodie and jeans, and headed out, the autumn air biting at his unshaven cheeks. The corner of 5th and Elm was busy—shoppers, suits, a street musician plucking a guitar—but Jeremy felt alone, exposed, as he scanned the crowd. A black SUV purred up to the curb, tinted window sliding down. “Get in,” a deep voice said. Jeremy hesitated, then climbed inside, the leather seat cold against his legs. The man behind the wheel was older—fifties, maybe—silver hair swept back, eyes sharp and unreadable. He wore a tailored suit that screamed money, and his smile was thin, practiced. “I’m Victor,” he said, extending a hand Jeremy didn’t take. “BigDaddyTX, if you prefer. We’ve got a lot to discuss, Jeremy.” The drive was silent, the city blurring past as Victor navigated to a gleaming high-rise downtown. Jeremy’s mind raced, rehearsing demands—delete the file, leave me alone—but his tongue felt heavy, useless. The SUV dipped into an underground garage, and Victor led him to an elevator that shot up smoothly, depositing them in a penthouse that looked like something out of a magazine. Floor-to-ceiling windows framed a sprawling view of the skyline, marble floors gleamed under recessed lights, and the furniture was all sharp angles and expensive leather. “Sit,” Victor said, pouring two glasses of scotch from a crystal decanter. Jeremy sank into a chair, the cushion swallowing him, and watched as Victor slid a folder across the glass table. He opened it with trembling hands. Chat logs—hundreds of them, highlighted and annotated. IP traces linking back to his apartment. A photo of him leaving work, timestamped last week. His life, laid bare. “You’re good at pretending,” Victor said, sipping his drink. His voice was calm, almost admiring. “Katie’s quite the creation. But I’m better at finding the truth.” Jeremy’s mouth was dry, the scotch untouched in his hand. “What do you want?” he managed, voice cracking. Victor leaned forward, elbows on his knees, eyes locking onto Jeremy’s. “I want to make it real. Everything you’ve told me—Katie’s fantasies, the diapers, the humiliation. I can do it. I’ve got the resources—tech you’ve never dreamed of, medical advancements my companies have kept off the market. I can turn you into her. For real. Permanently.” Jeremy barked a laugh, harsh and involuntary, but Victor’s expression didn’t waver. “You’re insane,” he said, shaking his head. “What, you’re gonna wave a magic wand and make me a girl?” “Not magic,” Victor replied. “Science. Gene therapy, nanotech, hormonal restructuring. You’ll be 4’9”, female, and—how did you put it?—‘completely dependent on diapers.’ I’ll make you Katie, inside and out. And I’ll take care of you. Show you off, just like she begged for.” The room spun. Jeremy gripped the armrests, the leather creaking under his fingers. “You’re blackmailing me into some sick game?” Victor shrugged. “Call it an offer. Say yes, and we start tomorrow. Say no, and this—” he tapped the folder “—goes to your boss, your friends, your family. Online, too. You’ll be famous, Jeremy. Just not the way you’d like.” Jeremy stared at the amber liquid in his glass, his reflection distorted in its surface. He should run, fight, call the cops—something. But Victor’s calm certainty pinned him in place, and beneath the fear, a tiny, traitorous spark flickered. What would it be like? To live it, not just type it? He hated himself for wondering, but he did. “Why me?” he whispered. Victor smiled, a predator’s grin. “Because you asked for it, Katie. Every word you wrote—you begged me to do this.” The rest of the meeting blurred. Victor laid out terms—clinics, timelines, a vague promise of “care”—and Jeremy nodded numbly, trapped by the folder and his own tangled thoughts. He left the penthouse with a card in his pocket, an address for the next day, and a weight in his chest he couldn’t name. Back in his apartment, he sat on the couch, staring at the blank TV. He should delete everything, burn his laptop, disappear. Instead, he opened the chat logs, rereading his own words as Katie. “Force me,” she’d said. “Make me helpless.” His stomach twisted, a sick blend of dread and anticipation. He didn’t sleep. By morning, he’d made his choice—not out of bravery, but surrender. He’d go. He’d see what Victor could do. And maybe, just maybe, he’d find out what Katie really felt like.

Hi all, I've been writing all my life, but always in my native language Dutch. I wanted to see if I could also write in English. So... I just started writing. And this is the result. It is basically a brain dump, so I never re-read it. Please let me know if you like it. Tips and tricks are welcome. And highly appreciated. Chapter 1 – She is here! “You know she is here, right?” The fifty year old man looked at me with a concerned look on his face. Bob was my colleague. He was my boss actually, and ‘she’ was an intern. She was 25 years younger than me and turned a few some months ago. I smiled and nodded and continued with the preparations for some hot snacks. I would fire up the barbecue in a few hours, but until then I didn’t want my colleagues to get hungry. “You know?” He was surprised. “Yes, I saw her ten minutes ago, through the front window, sneaking into my garden.” “And?” “And what?” “You are going to do nothing?” “You think she would leave if I asked nicely?” I answered with a new question. Bob looked at me for a moment and then started to laugh. He shook his head. “No, I don’t think she would leave.” “Then there is no point in asking, or telling, her to leave.” I concluded. “If I went to the garden and told her that she isn’t welcome here and that she needs to leave, then she would cause a scene and ruin the mood.” “So? You let her stay?” He asked. “I’m going to give her a choice: leave or stay. But if she wants to stay, it’ll be on my conditions. And I’m not sure she is going to like the conditions.” I smiled. Bob shook his head. I think he misread my intentions, but he would see for himself what I was planning to do. I didn’t think she was going to leave, but I also knew she wouldn’t accept my conditions without a fight. It was a bit of catch-22 situation, but I was sure the end result would be satisfying for both of us, in the end. I only had to convince her of it. “You know, I do feel sorry for her.” I said. I presented the plate with the snacks to Bob and let him try one. He tasted and nodded an approval. “You feel sorry for her? Why is that? She is the one who is crazy. Totally nuts.” “I know.” I knew a bit more about her tan Bob did. “She didn’t have a normal childhood, and yes, she does have some issues. I helped her get this internship. Now she has a crush on me, and thinks I love her because I helped her.” “Crush? This isn’t a crush anymore. She is hopelessly in love, and she stalks you. You need to do something about that.” “Oh, I will. I certainly will.” I said. “She is so talented, but a bit screwed up inside her head.” “That she is. That she is indeed!” Bob laughed approvingly. Chapter 2 – First step I found ‘her’ in the garden. Emma was talking to two of my female colleagues, and from a distance I saw that they didn’t want her around but were too polite to just turn their backs on her. I could see the annoyed faces of my colleagues, but Emma didn’t notice that. She just didn’t have an antenna for that kind of thing. Or maybe she had, but choose to ignore it. I walked towards them and Emma noticed me. She smiled immediately, but only for a second. Then she realized the situation and that she wasn’t welcome here. She must have been afraid of me being mad at her. Her expression changed, but that also lasted only a second. Then she smiled again. She tried to be calm and confident, but I knew she wasn’t. Emma was small and her high heels didn’t compensate fully. Her small skirt, sexy top and plenty of skin showing made her look like a teenager at a fraternity party. But this wasn’t that kind of party. This was just a barbecue with ten colleagues from work. And we were all in our forties and fifties. She definitely stood out of the crowd, she was the outsider, and everybody knew that. Even Emma. When I came close she hugged me. She wrapped her arms around me and wanted to kiss me on the lips. But she couldn’t reach that high. Instead she pushed her face against my chest and I feared that her extensive make-up would leave marks on my white shirt. She smiled and looked up with anticipation and maybe a little bit of tension. “Hi Emma. Please come inside, we need to talk.” I pushed myself out of the hug and placed my hand between her shoulder blades to guide her inside the house. Emma looked worried and I knew all my colleagues were staring at us. They all felt the tension, and they all knew what had happened before. All right, they didn’t know everything, but they knew enough to feel that something was going to happen. “Peter, I’m sorry for...” She started, but her words where unnecessary. “Please stop talking. I will talk first and you need to listen. But we will do that inside the house, and we will find a nice and quiet place where we are not disturbed.” I said it calm but resolutely. I wanted her to know that I was serious. This was not a game anymore, not for me anyway. In fact, for me it was never a game. But Emma did exactly what she always did when somebody asked her to do something: she starting asking why and did not get the clue that she should have listened in the first place. She turned around to me and looked me in the eye. She didn’t seem to care that everybody was looking at us. “Peter, let’s…” She started talking again. “No, stop. You really need to listen to me now.” I said with a raised voice. “You know you are not invited here, and I made it absolutely clear that you are not welcome. You even promised you wouldn’t come.” I looked her in the eyes and saw her nervous smile fade away. Her confidence was melting, but it was not gone yet. “So you can talk all you want, but all I hear are lies and falsehoods. So, stop talking and go inside. Now, please!” I gave her a last chance to go to a place without spectators, without the audience. And people were looking at us, enjoying it. Not long after Emma started her internship at the company, people started to dislike her and hoped that something like this would happen one day. Her arrogance and misplaced self-confidence made her no friends. “That’s not…” Again I didn’t let her finish her sentence. She clearly wasn’t going to listen and she didn’t made any attempt to go inside. She gave me the excuse I wanted, and I could do what I planned to do. I grabbed her by her arm, pushed her in position and swung my other hand from behind and let it land op her ass. Everybody could hear my hand hit the back of her skirt and saw the startled face of Emma. She shouted in surprise, not because I did her a lot of pain. Everybody looked at us in silence and saw that I treated her like the child she was acting like. Emma was shocked and looked up in disgust. I looked her again straight in the eyes. The twenty year old looked up to me and then looked away. She now realized that everybody around us looked at her, and the humiliation became visible on her face. “Did you hear what I said? I want you to go inside the house so we can talk. Are you going to listen now?” I still had my hand around her arm. She couldn’t get away, but I think she was more or less paralyzed by the shock and wasn’t planning to run away. Again she didn’t respond to my question. She just looked down at the ground, avoiding any eye contact. It took a little shaking around before she looked up and finally she nodded, albeit very slightly. “OK, then please go to the hall. You can sit on the stairs if you want. I’ll come find you in a minute. Is that understood?” I was purposely talking to her as if she was a child, but she wasn’t a child at all. She was an adult, a beautiful but slightly small one. She had made an effort to look sexy, with a lot of curve showing and from above I had an excellent view into her cleavage. But she was twenty and I was forty-five. “Yes.” She sounded very soft. For the moment she conceded. She knew she couldn’t win this round and the only thing she wanted to do now, was leave the garden and find a spot to regroup, and find her calm, and her confidence. This was not the moment to teach her that I would like to hear a response like: ‘Yes, Peter’ or ‘No, Peter’, but I hoped that that time would still come. I let go of her arm and Emma immediately started to walk inside the house. I watched her go and followed her with my eyes. I was a bit afraid that she would run away, and that she went home and that my plans would fail. But deep inside I knew already that she would not do that. I was confident that my plan worked, and that she would behave the way as expected. I smiled, and was already excited about the next step of the plan. For now I concluded that the first part of the plan worked perfectly. Chapter 3 - Confessions Five minutes. I gave her a bit more time to think about what happened. She got a bit more time to realize that her plan was failing. I suppose she still thought that she might end up in bed with me, but that was not the end goal I had in mind. I had different plans, and preparations were already underway for a two weeks now. The only reason I gave this barbecue in my backyard was to lure Emma here. And it worked. I opened the door to the hall and Emma was startled. She was indeed sitting on the second step of the stair, but stood up as soon as I entered the hall. “I’m sorry I had to smack your bottom.” I said with a shy smile. I think she thought I was still angry, but instead I walked towards her and gave her a hug. I pulled her close to me and wrapped my arms around her. I even kissed her on top of her head. “You didn’t listen, and I needed you to listen.” I whispered to her in a soft voice, without a hint of anger or irritation. “Why… Peter?” She still felt the humiliation and the confusion. Moments ago she thought I was mad at her, and now I was kissing her. I gave out these mixed messages on purpose. I needed her confused for now, to lure her a bit more in my trap. Far enough that so there wasn’t a way back. “First, please forget that you think you can end up in my bed. That’s not going to happen.” I said sternly. I still had her firm against my body, but she could hear me perfectly. “If you still believe that, then please leave now. But that doesn’t mean that you can’t stay the night, if you want.” I let her get out of the hug and she looked up at me. Her confusion was still visible. “What? Really, but…” She fumbled her words and was lost for words. “I know you don’t want to go home tonight, and I know you brought a change of clothes just in case, but there is a big issue we need to talk about first.” “Wh… What?” “The problem is that I don’t trust you. I can’t trust you.” “Yes… Yes, you can.” Emma looked up desperately. “No, I can’t. Did you lie to me? Did you say you were not planning to come here tonight, because I explicitly said you were not welcome? Was that a lie, Emma?” Emma wanted to answer immediately, but I stopped her. I put a finger vertically on her lips and she understood the gesture. “Please think before you answer, and please don’t lie to me again.” Emma started blushing. I knew she was going to lie again, like she always did. That was kind of second nature to her. Off course she would deny it, but I already knew the truth. Last Thursday she confessed to another colleague that she was planning to come here, and later that day denied it to me. It was time for her to stop lying. Emma looked up at me, with a blush on her forehead. She nodded and finally told the truth. “Yes… I… I lied. But I…” I saw her tremble for a moment and pulled her close to me again. “All right, Emma. I’m glad you told the truth. Please don’t ever lie to me again.” I said, and gave her a moment to feel her body against mine. I wanted to give her some warmth, something I knew she didn’t get at home. I gave her another minute before I made my confession. “Now you told the truth, then I need to make a confession too.” I said, and I smiled. “Even though I explicitly forbade you to come here and I made myself very clear to you that you were not welcome here, I already knew you would come. I knew you could not resist the temptation and that’s why I already prepared a room for you.” Emma bended her head backwards and looked up. “A… A room.” “Yes, off course. You will get your own room, with your own bed.” “And… I can stay?” She asked. I couldn’t answer that question right away. “If you want, and if you obey my rules, then yes. You can stay here tonight. But only if you agree to my rules. And even then, there may be some surprises for you. And I already know that some of those surprises you will not like.” And even with that ominous warning she only heard the word ‘yes’. Chapter 4 – The proposal “The problem is that I don’t trust you. You lied to me, on multiple occasions. You looked me straight in the eyes and lied. That is problem.” I said. “So, I’ll be very clear to you. I’ll tell you exactly what is going to happen. You may not like what I have planned for you, but you are here out of your own free will and you are free to leave. Do you understand?” Emma look puzzled, and a bit scared, but eventually she nodded. “You are free to leave, but… There is a big but.” I said. “There are only a few moments where you can decide to leave. Between those moments you are in my house and under my control. Here in this house I am responsible and you have to follow my rules.” Emma looked at me with a blank face. She had no idea what I meant. That would change soon. “I know this all sounds a bit strange, but I will explain.” I started. “First, in order to be able to build up my trust in you, I need you to learn that you cannot lie to me. You need to understand what happens when you lie and what the consequences are. And that will not be a pleasant part of this evening. I’m sorry to say, but I will need to punish you for your lies. I hope that will prevent you from further lying.” “P… Punish?” She stuttered the word. I nodded. “Yes. I will punish you. And it will hurt. It will hurt a lot.” I looked her in the eyes and saw fear. I was so much taller and stronger than her, and until now that didn’t stop her. Only now she really noticed the difference. “Then I will show you your room and you will stay there for at least two hours. You can sleep if you like, but you must stay in your room. You will get some time to process what I did to you, so you can decide how you react to that. That is part of the punishment.” Emma didn’t dare to ask anything. “Then I will get you, take you downstairs and get you something to drink and eat. At that point you can decide if you want to leave. I will ask someone to bring you home. I think Bob is going your way anyway, and he can drop you off at home if you want.” “By you can stay here if you like. But if you decide to stay for the night, you will need to comply with my rules, you need to behave or suffer the consequences. By then you know what happens if you misbehave.” “B… But…” She was lost for words again. “If you decide to stay the night here, I can bring you home tomorrow around noon. Not sooner. So, again, you need to make your decision carefully.” Emma was desperate to stay the night here. She decided that upfront. She knew she would do anything to stay the night here, but now, now it didn’t go according to her plan, everything fell apart for her. I saw her thinking about it, but now that everything was different than expected, she didn’t know what to do anymore. “What… Punishment… What will you do?” She looked up at me. Her face betrayed her nervousness. I approached her again and drew her close to me. I hugged her and wrapped my arms around her, and I gave her a kiss on the top of her head. “I have to do what I should have done before.” I said and waited a few seconds. “I will put you over the knee and I will spank you. I will use my hands, but I will do it on your bare bottom.” I felt her shock. Her body stiffened and she gasped. “I won’t lie to you, and I’m honest to tell you that it will hurt. But I hope that you trust me that I believe that this is the best for you. That is maybe a bit hard to understand, but I believe you need a firm hand.” She pulled her hands between our bodies and pushed herself out of our embrace. She looked at me and shook her head. Of course she was afraid. “No… You don’t… don’t have the right to… to…” She was right, of course. I could only do it with her permission. She was an adult and I had no legal control over her. But I was still convinced that she at least would stay till after her punishment, and after she had spent her time in her bedroom. I was almost certain that she loved me enough, and trusted me enough, to let me punish her. “No, but you lied to me too often and if you want us to have any kind of relationship, then it starts with this. I’m sorry, but this is the only way.” She still shook her head, maybe it was out of stubbornness, or despair. I couldn’t be sure. I knew I had to give her some time, but at the same time give her a hard deadline. She needed to make a decision fast, while I knew that was a tough decision to make. “Go back to the garden, get something to drink or whatever. In fifteen minutes I will ask Bob to bring you home. If you want to stay, then come to me before that. OK?” I asked, but Emma turned her head away from me. She pretended not to listen. With a gentle push I directed her out of the small hallway, in the direction of the garden. I went back to the kitchen to pour myself a drink. I smiled, but I was nervous too. I hoped see agreed to my proposal, but I wasn’t entirely sure. Chapter 5 – Her decision I already asked Bob and prepared him a bit for what was coming. I didn’t tell him everything, but most of it he would find out eventually. With Bob on my side we walked to Emma. She was sitting a bit outside the group. She was looking away, deep in her thoughts. “Emma? Bob will take you home now.” I said and laid my hand on her shoulder. She was startled by me touching her and looked at me. It looked like she cried a bit, but she would probably deny that. She looked at me, then at Bob and then back at me. I didn’t think she fully made her mind up. “Come, you need to go. I don’t think Bob would want to miss the barbecue.” I said smiling, but Emma didn’t move. She gazed at me for a moment and ten slowly stood up. I spread my arms and she walked into them. I hugged her again and let her feel some warmth. “I don’t want to go.” She said very softly. I don’t think Bob could hear it. He knew to give us some space. “Then you know what I have to do.” I replied, also softly. I kissed her on the head again. She shook her head. “Please, don’t.” “I understand you don’t want to be hurt and I will not be gentle. Let us walk to the hall together, we can grab your stuff on the way. If you then want to stay, I need you to show me that, I need a kind of confirmation that you really want to stay. If not, we call Bob. OK?” I whispered and she nodded. I gave her another kiss, but now on her forehead. She looked up at me with watery eyes, as if she was about to start crying. Slowly I let her out of my embrace and I grabbed her hand and softly led her through the garden. We both knew people were looking at us again. What was happening between that 45 year old and the 20 year old intern? It wasn’t illegal, even if she did end up in my bed, but although it was completely legal, it still felt off. She was too young for me. I was too old for her. She was working in my department, even though I wasn’t her real boss. For a short period of time I was her boss, but that didn’t work out, so I transferred her to a colleague. I felt her feet dragging. She didn’t want to go, but she didn’t know if she wanted to stay either. It took us more than a minute to cross the house, grab her bag, and end up in the hall. We stood still in front of the door, but it was still closed. She was looking to the door, to her way out, to the end of this disappointment, but she didn’t open the door. “I need conformation, Emma. We’re both adults, I have no right to do this to you without your consent.” I saw her tremble. “So… Let’s… If you want to stay, then… then take off your panties and give them to me. That way I know for sure.” I proposed. I could hear her gasp. She had her head down, looked to the ground and thought about it. I knew she didn’t want to go home, but maybe the price of staying was too high. And she didn’t even know what I had planned for her. She only knew about the spanking. It all took too long. I didn’t want to wait anymore. Maybe the more she thought about it, the less chance I had she would stay. I walked up to her. Her back was turned to me and I moved close to her. I put my hand on her shoulder. “I understand this is a difficult choice to make, and I understand if you want to end it right here, right now. I’ll call Bob, and he’ll…” I started, but she didn’t let me finish. Suddenly she turned around. I saw anger on her face. Her hands were fists and she pounded them against my chest, but not hard. She didn’t want to hurt me, it was just an expression of her anger. Her hands came down and she reached under her skirt. Her skirt came up, but with her thumps under her panties she pulled her panties down. Her seemed more decorative that serving any other purpose. She pulled her feet out of them and then bend over to pick them from the ground. Without looking me in the eye she held her panties out. I took her pink panties and then gave her another hug. “Let’s get it over with, then.” I said. I tried to sound serious, but of course I was excited. She gave herself to me, ready to be punished. “You can leave your shoes, here.” I said, and half a minute later I guided her barefoot up the stairs. Chapter 6 – Final preparations I guided her to my bedroom. I went first and closed the door after she came in. I walked past her to the other side of the bed, closer to the window. The window was open and we could hear our colleagues talking. I closed the window and sat down on the middle of the bed. I placed my hand on the sheets next and gestured to come sit there. So hesitated, but she complied. “Have you ever had a spanking before?” She shook her head immediately. She looked very timid now. “I’m you cry or shout too loud, people may hear us. I think you don’t want that. And also I need you to lie very still, and that may prove difficult too.” Is said to her in a soft voice. “If I need to stop every time you make too much noise or move out of position, then that will only make it take longer. I… I may even need to hit you a bit more, because of the pauses in between.” She kept looking at her feet. “No, no… I will… I will try to…” “I can help you, but… But you may not like it.” “What? How?” I heard softly. “I can fixate your arms and legs, and put something in your mouth. You can’t move too much anymore and I can more easily keep you in place, and you can scream as much as you like as only me will hear you.” I said. She kept quiet. “I would be extremely proud of you if you did that. And it will be over more quickly.” She still didn’t say anything, and didn’t dear to look my way. “You want it to be over as soon as possible?” I asked, and now she nodded very slightly. I wasn’t sure what she really wanted, except that she didn’t want to be spanked at all, so I decided to use the tools I had at my disposal. First I took the towel that was on my night stand and spread it over my knees. With my hands on both side over her body, I helped her move and let her sit on my lap. She still didn’t look at me. The night stand was close enough by to open it and opened the drawer. I saw her looking at what my hand would get out of the drawer, probably anxiously. The first thing I picked was a belt that I put on her waist. I closed it on the front Velcro. On the back, a bit to the side, there were to wristbands that could also be closed with Velcro. One at a time I grabbed her wrist and brought it to her back and locked it into place. I felt a bit more resistance with her second hand, but she let me do it. She was already helpless and overpowered, but now her hands were out of the way, and securely locked against her back, she must have felt more helpless than ever. I grabbed a much smaller belt from the drawer with a soft, black gag on it. I brought the gag to her mouth and she let me put it in her mouth. It was from a soft material and it filled her mouth completely. I closed the belt behind her head. For a short moment I hugged her. I was so glad she trusted me to do this to her. She could have just refused and go home, but I had her on my lap in a position that I completely dominated her. I felt her tremble a bit out of fear and anticipation. I gave her a bit of time to get used to her outfit, before I helped her turn around. I got her to lie on my knees without any problems. She rested with her belly on my left thigh and with her private parts on my other thigh. Her hands were visible to me and were nervously trying to investigate their maneuverability. Her skirt was still covering her buttocks, but only barely. “Can you bend your knees, please?” I asked, and her knees came into reach. I had a last belt that I used to bind her ankles together. It also closed with Velcro. It was done quickly and she straightened her legs again. Her feet were resting on the ground and seeking support against the wall. She was almost ready. I had one more task to do, before I could teach her not to lie to me again. With both hands I pulled her tight skirt up. I exposed her buttocks as she wasn’t wearing any panties anymore. She tightened up, nervous and afraid. I could feel her while body stiffen, but her behind was exposed. I laid my right hand on her left buttock and it shocked her. It was just a touch but she was already in shock. The fact that it was hard for her to see what I did, didn’t help. She trembled again and I decided it was time. I pulled my right hand back. Chapter 7 – Punishment She cried within a minute. The first slaps didn’t hurt that much, much I kept going and soon the pain of each slap faded into the next one, until there was no more relief in between. I hit her with the inside of my hand, hurting myself too, but her pain was worse. I hit her on the left and on the right randomly, leaving her guessing where she would feel the next hit. She screamed at first, but the foam ball in her mouth reduced the volume for the most part. Only I could hear her in between the moments where my hand hit her skin. She fought me, her body tense and hard at one moment, and soft and flexible the next. I could easily keep her in place with my left hand grabbing her belt on her back, between her hands. And when she did manage to move a bit out of position, I could easily pull her back. I continued with her punishment, hitting her hard and leaving the skin on her buttocks darker and darker. It started a light shade of pink, but by now it some places became bruised and were already a much darker shade of pink. I didn’t think she thought it was going to hurt this bad. It took a while before I felt her body relax. She started to give up the fight. Her muscles relaxed and her body was loosening up. Her mind was accepting the fact that it couldn’t fight it, and was just helpless. She wasn’t screaming anymore into her gag, she was just crying. I continued for a short bit, slapping her darkened skin for a few more times and then stopped. She didn’t react to the end of her punishment. She still laid perfectly still, ready to accept more of I decided to do so. I placed my hand on her battered behind. I hadn’t broken anything, just darkened it. But it was enough. It was easy for me to pick her up, turn her around, and let her sit on my lap again. I did it carefully to not hurt her any more than necessary. Her upper body relaxed against mine, and her head was resting against my shoulder. Her eyes were wet from crying, but she was still bound and gagged and could do anything I didn’t help with. She felt exhausted. Her heart was racing and I could her chest expanding every time she breathed. Her mouth was filled, so she had to breathe to her nose. I gave her a minute to recuperate and then removed the gag from her mouth. She drooled a bit and I threw the wet gag on the floor. She rested her head again against my shoulder and felt her wet mouth against my neck. “I’m proud of you.” I said. “You’re so brave. I hope you learned your lesson.” She didn’t say anything, she just rested against me. After a moment I felt her pull against her restraints, and I removed them. Her hands were free again and then I also removed the restraints on her ankles. She was free again, but was still recovering from her punishment. Her breathing was slowly slowing down. I looked at her face and saw that it was a mess. Her make-up was awful after her crying and her mascara was all over her face. With some wet wipes I started to clean her face up. At first she resisted me a bit, but when she noticed that I did it with care and gentle strokes she started helping me. I think her main reason for her resistance was that she didn’t want her make-up to be removed, but I suppose she realized it was needed anyway. So, she let me do it. I needed a lot of wipes to remove it, but in the end her face was clean again, albeit still a bit red. “You did good.” I said thankfully. “Let’s get you into bed. I think you can use the rest.” I tried a small smile, but I didn’t get the same response from her. She wasn’t looking at me, she just laid there in my arms. I was prepared to carry her to her bedroom, but I couldn’t stand up with her in my lap. I could carry her, but then we first both had to stand up. Without speaking I helped her up and stood up beside her. I took her back in my arms, and she let me do it. She even wrapped her arms around my neck to help me. She was ready for another big surprise. Chapter 8 – Her bedroom She wasn’t that big, and I was strong enough to carry her in my arms. I maneuvered her out of my bedroom. I think Emma was glad this part was over, even though must have been a bit nervous about being sent to bed. She must have felt that there was something strange about that, and of course she was right. It was strange to bring a twenty year old to bed, just after a nasty spanking, but this whole situation was strange. Emma was not a normal twenty year old, but what do you define as normal. There were problems in her childhood that followed her around, and that defined her what she was today. And me? Was I normal? I had to admit that I also had my quirks, and today I had the satisfaction of playing out one of my quirks. I brought Emma to her room. The door was closed and I had my hands full. Emma helped. She opened the door for me and I stepped in. Emma must have been curious, or maybe she didn’t expect anything to be strange at all. But as soon as I carried her inside, I felt her body tense again. Her breathing stopped for a moment and I heard her gasp. “I think you remember the remark I made a month ago?” I said. I felt that she wanted to get out of my arms, but I kept her tight. “Someone said something about what you felt for me. I don’t know the exact words anymore. But they were implying that we end up in bed together, that’s for sure.” Our faces were very close and she looked at me for a moment. I watched her face from the moment we stepped into the room. She wasn’t pleased, she wasn’t pleased at all. She looked surprised at first, but then her expression quickly changed to shocked. “You know what I said? You remember that?” I asked, but knew she remembered it lividly. She was shocked and angry, while everybody was laughing. She felt so humiliated that she ran from the company restaurant where we had all lunch together. “I said that I thought you were so young that I would only feel comfortable with you in my bed when you were diapered.” I already knew that she had a crush on me, and this was my first attempt to push her away. I wanted her to know that I wasn’t the right match for her. But it didn’t work. It worked for a few hours, that’s all. “Everybody thought it was a joke. Everybody laughed. Except you.” I said. “Do you still think it was a joke?” I brought her over to the big changing table and sat her down on it. The plastic cover of the changing mat compressed under her weight, but it may not have been prepared for her weight, it was long enough for her to lie down on. For now she just sat in the middle of it, but with her bare feet already on the changing mat too. Emma started shaking her head in disgust. She didn’t understand what she saw and I Think she didn’t realized yet what it meant for her. Maybe she still thought this was all a joke, maybe a bit elaborate to be a joke, but still a joke.. But it wasn’t a joke. This was dead serious. I spent a lot of time and money in preparing this room for her, without even knowing for sure it would be used at all. I hoped it would, but I couldn’t be certain. I saw her look around. She already noticed the pink changing mattress she was sitting on. It was just like one for babies, but only a lot bigger. Now I saw her eyes look at her bed. It was a giant crib, with bars that ended high above the mattress. The mattress itself was already up from the floor, much higher than on a normal bed. She looked at her crib for a moment and then looked at me. “It wasn’t a joke, Emma.” I said again. “I will help you undress, then I will diaper you before you will be put to bed.” “No… No… Why?” She stammered. “No questions. Let’s get you in bed, little girl. I will answer all your questions after your nap. She was still shaking her head in disgust while I started to open the buttons of her shirt. Chapter 9 – Undressed Just before I could open the last of the four buttons of her shirt she froze. She pushed my hands away. Not like she was in a panic, but more gentle and calm. With her sitting on the changing table our eyes were on the same level. She could look me straight in the eyes. She slowly shook her head. “No… Please.” She whispered. I smiled at her. I understood that she would be hesitant, and that she needed some time to comprehend what was happening to her. But my plan was to let her think about that in bed, and for that I needed her diapered, and… for that I needed her naked and lying down on the plastic mattress. “You don’t have to be afraid. I won’t do anything to you that I wouldn’t do to my nieces and nephews.” It was a joke of course, but at the same time a way to let her know that I would treat her like a child. So, I pushed her hands aside, with exact the amount of force that I needed, and opened the last button of her shirt. I immediately pulled her arms out of the short sleeves and threw her shirt on the ground. “No, no.” She protested again and she felt my hands on her back, opening her bra. Now she panicked a bit. She knew she was helpless and I knew she was afraid of me at the moment. That was totally understandable after the spanking I just gave her. “Please, Peter. I…” I already managed to open her bra and pulled it away. Her face became red in shame and while I tried to maneuver her arms out of the straps of her bra, she placed her arms horizontally over her chest. She seem to protect herself more from my eyes, and less from my hands. “What is it? Why are you so suddenly so shy? This is not the first time I am going to see you naked, is it?” I asked, and again with a little smile. I tried to lessen the tension as much as possible, and at the same time make sure that she knew I was serious about this. I almost had her bra completely off, but with her left hand she tried to hold on to it. “Is it the first time I am going to see you naked?” I asked again, but this time with a bit more power in my voice. She let her fingers relax a bit and I could pull the strap out of her fist. She looked at me, now even redder than before. She shook her head. After I tossed her bra on the ground I placed my hands on her shoulder. “It is not, isn’t it?” I said amused. A few days after my joke in the company restaurant we had our monthly drinks. It was quite busy and of course my joke was still a topic of conversation. When I wanted to go home around nine, I went to my office to get my coat and laptop, but I found a bit more than I had expected. Emma had been waiting for me in my office, and she was desperate to proof to me that she wasn’t a child. I found her sitting on my desk, completely naked. I was stunned and laughed. I had never considered her to be a possible sexual partner, and presenting herself to me naked didn’t help at all. I brought my face a bit closer to hers and we met eye to eye. “I probably should have given you a thorough spanking back then. That would have saved me from a lot of time and money to prepare this room for you.” She blushed and looked down, too ashamed to look at me. I continued to look at her all the same, before my hands slid along her arms to her elbows. “Don’t be afraid, little girl.” I said, and I grabbed her lower arms and helped her lying down on the changing mat. I pushed her sideways and turned her a bit so her back her the plastic cover and she pulled her feet on the mat. Her only garment was now her skirt, and her breast came in full view when I pushed her hands behind her head on the mattress. I held her arms there for a few seconds to let her know that her hands belong there, and when I let go of her hands they indeed stayed put. Without any problems I could open the zipper of her skirt and pull it down. I felt the shiver through her body and heard her gasp for air, but she lay perfectly still for me. Her skirt became the last piece of clothing on the ground as she was now completely naked. For a moment she panicked. She started to sit up and tried to cover herself with her hands. I was prepared for that and I quickly grabbed an ankle and pulled it up and a bit in the direction of her belly. Her other leg followed and she was forced to resign her bid to sit up. With her legs in the air I had access to her bums. I slapped her, not too hard, but it shocked her. I immediately felt her resistance break. The tension left her body and she was under my control again. “Don’t so that, please.” I said. She pulled her hands back behind her head. “S… Sorry… Please.” She whispered. She regretted her moment of rebellion and realized again that she was not in control anymore. I caressed her forehead as a sign of forgiveness. If this was the only time she didn’t do what she was supposed to do, then I would call that a success. Chapter 10 – Diapered! With one hand she held the wrist of her other hand, and her head was turned to the wall. The only movement she made was her chest going up and down for her breathing. Maybe she didn’t dare to move, afraid of another spanking, or she accepted the fact that I could see her completely naked, and that I would diaper her. When I grabbed her ankles and crossed them, her knees bended and her legs opened. She was even more vulnerable now, but she still didn’t move. I took both her ankles in one hand and raised them. I brought the over her belly, but not too high. Her knees moved outside and her back arched a bit. Not only I had an unobstructed view at everything between her legs, I could access it as easily with my right hand. Her bottom was still red from the spanking, and it must still hurt a bit. With my free right hand I opened the top drawer and found the soothing cream. It wasn’t easy to open the tube with one hand but I didn’t want to let her ankles go. To be honest I wasn’t a pro in caring for babies, and most certainly not for babies as big as Emma. I squished some crème directly from the tube on each of her cheeks and then started to rub it in. I did it slowly and with care. My touch must have hurt, but the crème should make the pain go away sooner. “I’m sorry I had to spank you.” I apologized again. “I hope I have never have to do that again.” Emma was still looking at the wall. She let me do what I wanted to do, and she kept her eyes closed. She didn’t need to look, she felt everything I did to her. I tried to be as gentle as I could be, but I was rubbing her abused behind, so it couldn’t be enjoyable. I had to let her skin absorb the crème for a moment and I needed to clean my right hand, so I decided to let her loose for a moment. I stood by to see what her legs would do now I didn’t keep them in place, but nothing happened. She held her legs up, her knees out, and her ankles crossed, so I could grab a towel and dry my hands. “I know this is not a comfortable position, but please hold on for a moment.” I said to her. I put my right hand on her upper thigh and tried to lay my right hand on her forehead and caress her, but the shook my hand away. She was clearly angry at me, but that was OK. I was not angry at her anymore, I was even proud at her that she let me do what I needed to do. I pulled my hands back and started gathering her clothes from the floor. I folded them and put them on the end of the changing table. I wasn’t in a hurry at all. Emma was in a very vulnerable and humiliating position and she stayed like that without me holding here. She just laid there, naked and hurt, waiting for me to continue. I grabbed a diaper from the pile and right next to her head I began to unfold it. The plastic made a lot of noise, but Emma kept looking at the wall. Off course she wore diapers as a kid, but nobody can remember that part of your life. So like most people her age, this would be her first time she would be diapered like a child and actually remember it. Her diaper was white and very think. This wasn’t just a medical diaper, it was much thicker and the tape landing zone on the front was showing cute little bears. Emma didn’t see that. She kept her eyes closed, but she knew what was happening. She had heard the loud crackling of the plastic when I folded the sides of the diaper outwards, and maybe she did some babysitting in the past and recognized the sound. But now it was Emma who was getting diapered. I thought about saying something, but I decided to let her be for the moment. I pushed the back of her diaper under her and positioned the diaper. Then I let her take her legs down and guided her feet down to the changing table. I pushed her knees outwards and pulled the diaper up between her legs. I folded it over her belly. One by one I grabbed the blue tapes, opened them, and pushed them on the tape landing zone, covering part of the childish figures. I closed all for tapes and as a last check I ran my finger between the diaper and the inside of her legs. I felt the elastics and concluded that I did a prefect job. She was diapered! Emma felt that the diaper was closed and slowly started the move a little. She opened her eyes and looked up at me. She blushed and looked away again. She tries to stretch her legs, felt the bulk between her legs and heard the plastic of her diaper protesting. I smiled. “You’re a good girl and I am proud of you.” I said. She shook her head in disgust, or shame, or anger. I didn’t care which emotion she was showing. If it were up to me this wasn’t the last time I diapered her, and I even hoped I could even change her diaper tonight. But I knew that chance was slim, and that she needed time to cope with what happened today. “You wanted to stay the night, I said that I wanted you in diapers. I kept my word. Now, let’s get you ready for bed.” “No, no, no.” She said, but each no was softer than the one before. I knew she resigned to her fate. Chapter 11 – Naptime I helped her sitting up. She let me help her but she wasn’t looking me in the eye. She just looked down. Maybe she was looking at the diaper, or maybe she was just blankly staring down. I realized I still had about ten guests in the garden, and I could hear them through the window that was slightly open. I knew I could leave them alone, and they all knew something was happening with me and Emma. They were probably gossiping about us, but for now what was happening here was still a secret. But not for long. I picked an onesie from the small stack I ordered not so long ago. I hoped I had the right size, but too be absolutely sure I bought a slightly bigger and a slightly smaller one. This one was white, had short sleeves, and three snaps to close it between the legs. I held the arm openings open for her and she reluctantly pushed her hands through them. I pulled the onesie over her head and then further down. If she was glad that her upper body was covered again she didn’t let it show. Maybe the shame for her diaper was much bigger than the fact that I could see her breasts. First I fixed her short sleeves, and pulled them straight, then I let Emma lie on her back again. I pulled the backside of her onesie form under her bottom. She spread her legs for me and made it easy for me to close the onesie in between her legs. The onesie might cover most past of her diaper, it didn’t hide it at all. Not only the diaper was wider between her legs than the onesie, also the thickness of the diaper didn’t leave any questions about what she wore as underwear. I was just glad I bought the right size onesies. It fit her perfectly. It seemed to be comfortably snuck around her body, but not too tight. I left Emma on the changing table for a moment. I wasn’t afraid she would get off by herself, or that she would run away. I also didn’t think she would open her onesie and remove her diaper. I was almost a hundred percent sure that she would just lie there and wait for me to help her in bed. And that was exactly what I was about to do. First I opened the lock on the side of the bed and let the whole side slide down. I found a beautiful and childlike bed for her online. It had cost me a small fortune to buy it and let it be delivered here, but I found it worth every penny. It was just like a children’s bed, with a raised mattress and high barred sides. It wasn’t a cage, but inside the bed it must feel like that with bars all around. Only the ceiling you could see without restrictions, but even it you would climb over the side you still had to face the almost 2 meter high drop to the ground. That wasn’t a problem for an adult off course, but the sides were supposed to be more of a psychological barrier than a psychical one. And I hoped that it would make her feel small and childish. I also hoped that she would recognize and appreciate the effort I made in preparing this room for her. I could understand that she wouldn’t really appreciate it right now, but I hoped that this was not the first and the last time I had her here in this room. I also bought a special sleeping bag for her, similar to the ones babies sleep in. It was light blue and not too thick for her too sleep in during the summer. It was smaller at the top and it has openings for her arms. It had a zipper on the back from top to bottom. I brought it over to the changing table and Emma looked at it with disgust. I opened the zipper from the bottom upwards. Emma shook her head and she looked at me for a moment. She saw the smile on my face and probably realized that she didn’t have choice. I draped the sleeping bag over her and helper her arms through the holes. I then helped her turn around. Now she was lying on her stomach and I could close the zipper just below her neck and pull the zipper all the way down. At last her feet disappeared in the sleeping bag. I helped her turn around again and helped her sit up. Her short white sleeves showing, but the rest of her onesie was covered by the sleeping bag. The light blue sleeping bag covered her shoulders and gave just enough space around her neck to be comfortable, but still we tight enough to not be able to pull her head inside. “Isn’t it nice, and comfortable?” I asked. Now she was sitting up our heads were not far apart. She wasn’t looking at me. I waited for a moment to give her a bit of time to respond, but she didn’t say anything. She even didn’t move and just sat there. “Can you please look at me?” I asked nicely, and after a few seconds she turned her head and looked me in the eyes. I saw a little bit of anger, but also shame, but mostly I saw the helplessness in her eyes. She was indeed helpless. I was in control, and she could only just go with the flow. Even though she, more or less, underwent this whole ordeal voluntarily. “Thank you for cooperating. I can understand that this isn’t easy for you, but I am very proud of you, of your behavior. Thank you for that.” I said. I wanted to kiss her on her forehead, but I wasn’t fast enough and I gave her the opportunity to reject it, and she took it. I was OK with that, for now. “I think you understand what I expect of you, but to be entirely certain I will tell you my rules.” I said. She blushed a bit and looked away. “You are not allowed to touch your diaper. I diapered you, and I will take your diaper off when I decide it is time for that, or I will change your diaper when it needs to be changed before that time. Is that understood?” I said. I tried to keep the tone of my voice not too strict, but the same time I wanted her to know that I was serious. She nodded. I think I saw her shiver a bit when I told her that I might need to change her diaper. I could only hope that she urgently needed to pee soon, and that she then was forced to use her diaper. It was already a dream come true that I could spank and diaper her, and I couldn’t hope for more, but a man could dream. “Just to be sure.” I said with a sly smile. “I don’t mind if your diaper is wet when I come get you out of bed later. I don’t mind at all.” I said. Emma grunted something softly that I could not understand, and probably it was just a generic noise of disapproval. “Also, you are not allowed to open your sleeping bag. And off course you are also not allowed to climb out of bed when the sides are up. Understood?” She nodded again. “If you want I can help you.” I said after a short pause. “I can lock your sleeping bag so that you can’t open it and so you can’t touch your diaper. I don’t want to spank you again, so if you are afraid you can’t control yourself then please tell me.” She abruptly turned her head and looked me in the eyes. She was angry now. “You… The lock is not necessary.” She said. “Did I not do everything you asked of me?” I didn’t expect her to react to fiercely, but I smiled forgivingly. “I’m sorry, you’re right. You behaved perfectly.” I bent forward to her and wrapped my arms around her. I pulled her close to me, and although she resisted me for a moment she knew she was too late to react this time. Our heads were side by side and I kissed her just above her ear. Then I repositioned my right arm under her and took her in my arms. She was not too heavy and I carried her too her bed. I laid her down on the mattress and she stretched her legs. She was still or het back. I kissed her on her forehead and she let me. “I am so proud of you, little girl.” I said, with the biggest smile possible. “Please try to rest for a bit. I will come get you in a few hours.” I stepped back a bit, pulled the side of the bed up and enclosed her in bars. She immediately turned on her stomach, facing the wall. I walked to the window, looked outside to my guests in the garden and closed the curtains. It didn’t darken the room very much, but it kept the sun out. I looked at Emma again, at her white onesie sticking out of the light blue sleeping bag, through the white bars of the oversized baby crib. With that picture in mind I left her bedroom, closed the door and went back to my guests. I had some explaining to do to my colleagues. Chapter 12 – My little girl Two and a half hours I left her alone. Via a baby monitor I checked on her regularly. It made it possible for me to see her at any time via an app on my phone. I had seen her restless in the beginning, not sure what to do and unable to find a comfortable position. She turned and turned and eventually settled down on her side, faced towards the room, and with her arm under her head as some kind of pillow. I didn’t think she slept, or even tried to sleep. It must have been turmoil in her head, thinking about what she has been through, and what she expected to happen next. I couldn’t possibly know what she was really thinking about, and I could only hope that she didn’t hate me too much. When I opened the door to her bedroom she looked me in the eye. She was sitting in the corner of her bed, with her back against the bars and her knees pulled up. She had her arms wrapped around her legs and I had seen on my phone that she had rested her head on top of her knees. She followed me with her eyes, as I smiled lovingly. I first went to the window and opened the curtains. The sun blinded my eyes but Emma was still in the shadow. I went to her and lowered the side of the bed. She looked at me with a little bit of fear in her eyes. “Can… Can I go now?” She asked. I shook my head. “No. Bob will take you home if you want, but not before eleven tonight.” I said. She bowed her head. “You are my little girl, at least until eleven, and I hope for whole the weekend.” She shook her head again, this time with more determination. She kept looking at me, but not directly into my eyes. Maybe she hoped that her sad face would make me more lenient. “Please lie down.” I asked. “What… What are you going to do?” She asked softly, but she already moved to the middle of the bed and laid down on her back. “Let me first get you out of your sleeping bag.” I said. “Then I will check your diaper and change you, if needed.” She looked at me angrily. “What? Off course you don’t need to change me.” She shouted. “Don’t be mad. You are wearing a diaper and you will wear a diaper for as long as you are in, or around, my house.” I smiled at her. “So, I suppose you will be wet before the evening is over.” She shook her head again, this time almost frantically. She panicked and sat up. “No, no… Please.” Now I shook my head and looked at her sternly. “Lie down, Emma.” I put my finger under her chin, pushed her head up a bit and let her look me in the eyes. “You behaved almost perfectly until now. You should have been lying down in bed, and not sitting up, but that I will forgive you. This time. Please don’t start misbehaving now, because I will not tolerate that.” She laid down again, but kept looking up at me with pleading eyes. “So, as I said, first I will check your diaper and then I will take you downstairs.” “But… But what...” I almost smiled. Off course she was afraid that anyone would see her in a diaper. The clothes that she wore when she arrived here would not conceal her diaper, it probably wouldn’t even fit over her diaper. “You don’t need to be ashamed. We are going to show everyone that you are still a little girl. A very pretty little girl, and a very good behaving little girl. We are going to show everyone what you really are, and that you are not the bratty, foul-mouthed and arrogant young woman that you pretend to be.” She was in shock. Her face turned white and froze. I used that to turn her around and open the zipper all the way up until the two sides came apart. I helped her out of the sleeping bag and folded the sleeping bag and put it on the end of the bed. Emma was already on her back again. I pushed my hands between her legs pushed her legs apart. I opened her onesie and pulled it up. Her diaper came in full view and I could clearly see that her diaper was still dry. I thought about opening her diaper and look at her buttocks to see if they were still red, but I decided not to do that. I closed her onesie, but that didn’t conceal her diaper completely. “Are you ready?” I asked. “R… Ready?” “To show your colleagues that you are still a little girl?” I smiled. She shook her head. I helped her sitting up, and then I guided her legs over the side of the bed. She let me, but with hesitation. “Please…” She pleaded. “Don’t be afraid. You don’t need to be ashamed. Nobody will laugh at you.” I knew I couldn’t convince her to not be afraid or ashamed, but I wanted to give her at least some kind of support. “And to be honest, I have to confess that everybody heard that I had to spank you. I shouldn’t have left the window open.” “What? No!” She said, and I saw her eyes get watery. The knowledge that all of her colleagues knew what had happened to her, made her even less willing to go downstairs. But she had no choice. I would take her downstairs, in her diaper and onesie, and show everyone that she was a little girl. And Emma realized that too. Chapter 13 – No secrets With her legs over the side of the bed I stood right before her. I looked her in the eyes. She looked differently without her make-up, and I never really looked at her without all the stuff she used. I thought she was much prettier without it, and with her hair loosely over her shoulders, she looked so much friendlier. And with her wearing that cute onesie, and her diaper showing underneath, the picture was complete. “Let’s get you downstairs. You must be thirsty.” I gently picked up her hands and put them on my shoulders. She shook her head and was clearly shocked, but I already pushed my hands underneath her, between the diaper and the bed. I lifted her up from the bed and she leaned forwards against my body. I felt her arms around my neck and her face next to my right ear. She also wrapped her legs around me for a bit of support. She was not that big, but still heavy to carry downstairs. “Pl… Please, not… Can I stay here?” She pleaded softly in my ear. “No, off course not. Don’t be ridiculous.” I said. “Please, I will… I will be a little girl. I will… pee, and I… You… I will let you change… change me.” I laughed while I carried her out of her room. “I think the evening is still long and you will wet your diaper anyway.” I said. “And I will change you whenever and wherever I want, little girl.” I tried to sound firm and strong, but she must have heard the laugh I was desperately trying to hide. I felt a shiver passing through her On the way down she was quit, and I had to concentrate to get her safely down the stairs. Maybe she was bit scared that I’d fall, and that she was trying to be as still as possible. Only after we were safely on the ground floor, I heard her voice in my ear again. “I… I want to go home.” “You can, but not now. Later tonight, I told you already. Until then I need you to behave and show everyone what a pretty, well-behaved little girl you are.” I felt her body tense up as I carried her into the kitchen. The noticed the first spectator looking at her, and I felt the tension in her body building up. She clearly didn’t want this to happen, but seemed to have accepted that she wasn’t in control anymore. Off course I could understand her. Until now she was an independent young woman, pretending to be confident and all grown up, showing her body to everyone, showing her curves. Just showing a lot of skin. She wanted people to notice her. But for me she just looked like a little girl in a grown-up body, hiding her real self behind the make-up, and the short skirts, and the almost-all-revealing tops. Until today. Today her life changed radically. She didn’t need to pretend anymore, because everyone would look at her, and see what she really was. And most likely they would all realize that deep inside they already knew. They all knew already that Emma was not the grownup, self-confident woman she pretended to be. Kathleen was the first to see this young woman in a completely different set of clothes. Kathleen worked in the Finance department, and I knew Emma did some work for her department, and I also knew she didn’t liked Emma. Now Kathleen looked at me, then at Emma and I saw her gaze go down and recognize the diaper. Kathleen smiled and Emma saw that. Emma hid her face in my neck, and her arms and legs around me hugged me a little tighter. Emma knew she could not fight it. She knew that she was to be presented to the rest of her colleagues. She knew everybody would see her in her diaper and onesie. “She is a bit shy now.” I said to Kathleen, with a sly smile on my face. I carried Emma through the kitchen and into the garden. As soon as we entered the garden everybody stopped talking and stared looking at us. Or, to be more precise, they looked at Emma. Everybody looked at the white onesie with short sleeves, and the diaper that was peeking out between her legs. The onesie wasn’t any good at hiding her diaper anyway, because you could see the back of her diaper through the white cotton. “Please, don’t make it harder for this little girl than it already is.” I said loudly. “Yes, I spanked her for lying to me. And yes, I spanked her for showing up while she clearly knew she wasn’t welcome her. Although I am sorry I had to hurt her like that, I will not tolerate that kind of behavior.” Everybody looked at me, nodded, and some even smiled a little. I felt Emma gasping for air, but she didn’t attempt to break free out of my arms. “And, as you can see, I diapered her and I will keep her in diapers for as long as she is here. As long as she behaves like a child, I will treat her like one.” I said, while slowly I turned around. I looked at all my colleagues and let all colleagues see the little girl in my arms. “No, no… Stop. I… I am an adult.” She whispered in my ear, so soft that nobody else could hear it. I turned my head and she tilted her head a bit backwards. We were looking in each other’s eyes while our noses touched. “No, you are not. Especially not while I am in charge.” I smiled and managed to give her a quick kiss on her cheek. “But don’t be afraid, or ashamed. I will take care of you, I will help you, and… and I will make sure you learned your lesson.” Then I whispered something else in her ear. “And I love you, but not in the way you hoped for.” I felt her reaction when I said I loved her. Maybe she was surprised by it, or maybe she was just glad to hear it. It was certainly not the love she craved for, but this was what I could give her. I knew her situation at home was not as stable as I had when I was her age, and I wanted her to know I could care for her, but she needed to understand the consequences of her choices. I carried her to a blanket I already had spread out on the grass, a bit to the side, and away from the bulk of the people. I let her down and she landed on her feet. Now she was on the ground she pulled her arms back and I could give her another kiss. Again it was quick, but this time it was on her forehead. “Let me care for you, little girl.” I said. She shook her head, slowly. Her face was red from the shame she felt and she didn’t want to look in the direction of her colleagues. “Please sit down.” I said gently. “You are not allowed of this blanket. I will get you everything you need.” She looked at me in disgust, but she did sit down. She pulled in her knees and wrapped her arms around them. “I’m not a baby!” She snorted while she looked up at me. “No, you are not a baby.” I laughed. “But you are a little girl.” I looked at her for a moment and then smiled. “Don’t be a naughty little girl.” I turned around and walked away. Chapter 14 – Warm milk She was sitting alone in her part of the garden. She was left alone by all of us, and she was certainly not going to attract any attention on purpose. She sat with her back to us, facing the high bushes surrounding the garden. She had put her knees up and leaned with her arms on them, and let her head rest on her arms. She must have felt lonely, but probably thought that lonely was better than being diapered and surrounded by colleagues. I wasn’t going to leave her alone for a long time. I had promised to let her go home at the end of the evening, if she wanted to. I could not keep her here if she really wanted to leave, but that was more for moral or legal reasons, than of a mere physical reason. I could easily lock her in the sleeping bag, and she wouldn’t go anywhere without me noticing, and preventing, it. So that meant that my time with her was limited, unless she wanted to stay. And I wasn’t sure she was ready to admit to herself that it was better for her to stay, or that she wanted to stay. With that in mind I prepared the next step, and then walked over to Emma. I crouched down beside her. She looked at me for a second, and then looked the other way, a bit too theatrically. “Go away.” She said softly. I shook my head. “No, I can’t do that.” I touched her shoulder. Did she shiver a bit? Was she afraid of me, or did I just startle her? “I have something to drink for you.” I said, but she again shook her head. I expected nothing else, and slowly, but firmly, I grabbed her and positioned her the way I wanted to. She didn’t help me, but she didn’t reject it that much too. I was already sitting and Emma was sideways in front of me. I let her head rest against my shoulder and supported her with my right arm around her back. She looked a bit surprised and it seemed she still didn’t know what was about to happen. She looked up, while I held her in my arms, and didn’t see the bottle coming. The nipple of the full-size baby bottle was already in her mouth before she could reject it. She closed her mouth too late and the big nipple was already filled a large part of her mouth. I held the bottle up and she must already feel the warm milk seep into her mouth. I prepared the nipple so that even if she didn’t suck on the nipple it would still release a little bit of fluid. Now she looked shocked and tried to push the nipple out with her tongue. “No, Emma. No!” I said loudly, and I felt her resistance fade away. “Be a good little girl and let me feed you.” She shook her head and her head turned slightly red. She was now facing her colleagues and she could see them looking at us. She looked away and decided to do what she was supposed to do. I could feel her trying to figure out how to get more milk out of the nipple, and I didn’t take long before she was swallowing the warm milk every few seconds. I gave her a small kiss on her forehead. “You’re a good girl.” I said. “You need to drink a lot, because I want your diaper wet before the evening is over.” I smiled at her and she looked shocked again. This couldn’t be a big surprise for her. She must have known I wanted her to wet her diaper like a baby, and I didn’t just diaper her for fun. I wanted her to use the diaper for what it was intended for. “No, please.” She said softly. I pulled the bottle back for a moment and let her speak. Her lips were white with the milk and it dripped a bit down her chin. I set the bottle aside a wiped her mouth clean. “You’re diaper will be wet before the evening is over.” I tried to look firmly, but she must have seen that I wasn’t angry. I was just amused and enjoying myself. “I can bottle feed you at least four more bottles like these, and not even a big girl can’t hold that much.” She shook her head again and started to say something, but I put the nipple back in her mouth. She swallowed her words, and the warm milk. And she swallowed her pride. I let her drink for a minute. It was a big bottle and drinking was slow, so only about a third of the milk had passed her mouth. Emma lay comfortably in my arms, her legs spread out on the blanket, her back supported by my arm, and the side of her head gently resting against my shoulder. She didn’t look up at me, and she didn’t look at her colleagues who sometimes looked our way. I didn’t think it looked like Emma was uncomfortable in any way, she seemed like a happy toddler being bottle-fed. Except Emma was a bit bigger than a normal toddler. But like a toddler, she was wearing a diaper. And whether she liked it or not, her diaper would definitely become wet during the night. I just hoped she was still wearing a diaper at the end of the night, and sleeping in her crib. Chapter 15 – Hesitations “I don’t think I should let you go home tonight.” I said. She almost finished her bottle of warm milk and her belly was full. The milk would gradually work its way to her blather, and would eventually make her diaper wet and bulky. Emma shook her head while she looked up at me for a few seconds. Her movement caused the escape of a few drops of milk from the corner of her mouth. They dribbled down on to her chin and she wanted to wipe them away with her hand, but I stopped her. The white milk on her pink skin didn’t bother me, and made her just look a little bit more childish. “I should keep you in diapers all weekend, little girl.” She again shook her head when I spoke to her. She wanted to talk, but with the nipple between her lips and the constant flow of milk in her mouth she knew she couldn’t do it without spilling some milk. The bottle was almost empty when I took it out of her mouth. She swallowed once and then looked up to me. “No, please… I can’t… I…” She said, softly. Off course I noticed that she didn’t say that she did not want it, but that she could not. “Yes, you can.” I said with a smile. “No, no… I… I need to work on… on my thesis. It… The deadline is in a month.” “You could have finished that by now, you should have finished that by now!” I said. “But you decided to pick up another project that was not part of your thesis. You shouldn’t have done that. This is your own fault.” “It’s… But…” “I know its part of a project with a strict deadline, but that is not your problem.” I said, and pushed the nipple of the bottle back into her mouth. She tried to reject it for a moment, but soon closed her mouth around it. I tilted the bottle and the last bit of the milk started to drip into her mouth again. “You are risking your thesis, and for what? You’re not even paid for this side-job.” I saw her blush a little, as she realized I was right. She shouldn’t have said yes when John asked her to do this. She drank the last bit of milk. With a big smile I looked down on her. “Very good, little girl. I am proud of you. You drank the whole bottle. I suppose you had to be very thirsty.” I pulled the nipple out of her mouth and now she could speak again. “And… And I need to work. I… I need… I need the money.” She said shyly, and looked up at me. I shook my head. I put the empty bottle aside and wiped her lips and chin clean. “No, no, no. Work, study, side-project. That is way too much for you.” I said with a serious tone in my voice. “Your study is almost finished, forget all the rest. Little girls like you should sleep a lot, and play. Do some coloring, play with dolls, watch cartoons. Stuff like that.” She shook her head. “I… I can’t do that.” “And there is something else. Your mother called, she…” “She is not my mother!” She interrupted me, almost angry. “…She said you were supposed to babysit tonight?” I asked. Emma shook her head, again, and let out a clearly noticeable sigh. “No, no… I said I couldn’t… She can’t expect me to… to babysit all the time.” “Now she is taking the money for the babysitter out of your bank account, she said. Can she do that? Can she take your money?” I heard her confirm that, but very softly. “Does she often take money from your account?” I asked, and again she nodded slightly. “Does she takes too much? I mean, more than you agreed to for… for general cost of living. It’s OK, and it’s normal, that you pay for something, but…” “She takes it all.” Emma said. “I… I need to work tomorrow.” She looked up, and pleaded. “Please, please let me go home tonight.” She begged. I pulled her close to me, and felt sorry for her. She was taken advantage of by her stepmother, had to work to get her money get stolen by her stepmother, and still managed to do well in school. And then also started a side-project, just to please somebody else at work. “I… I will be a… your little girl…. Tonight. I… I am… already… But… But, please. Please let me go home tonight.” I think she was crying, although I couldn’t see her face. I felt her body tremble for a moment and slowly she pushed her legs apart. It was only now that I realized she was peeing. My little girl Emma was wetting her diaper! Chapter 16 – No worries With what I had heard from Emma, I was even more determined to not let her go home tonight. I wanted her to be diapered this whole weekend. I wanted her in her crib for at least 12 hours a day. I wanted her to play, and watch TV, and maybe do some coloring for me. I wanted her to feel small, helpless and care-free. First step was to get rid of the stress she had. Some of that was her own fault, and some of it was because of her situation at home. But to be honest, most problems she had I had already anticipated, and without her knowing, already solved for her. It wasn’t too hard. With everything she had said to me, I believed I could let her stay her this whole weekend without feeling that I had gotten her in some kind of trouble. I smiled while walking upstairs. I picked the things I needed for her, and for the next step in her transition. And I simply wanted to play dress-up. I took it all downstairs, but left a few things on the kitchen table. When I returned to Emma she was still sulking. Her mood didn’t get any better when she saw what I brought her. I kneeled beside her, kissed her on her forehead and then pushed her on her back, gently but with just enough power to overcome her reluctance. My hands worked themselves between her legs and opened the buttons of her onesie and started to pull it up. While she was lying on her back, I pulled the onesie up and over her head. She was naked except for her diaper now, but she seemed for worried about her wet diaper than her exposed breasts. She brought her hands down and tried to cover her diaper. I let her. I wasn’t interested in her diaper right now. I already saw she had indeed wet her diaper, but it was not much. I was showing though, and it was clearly visible that she wet her diaper like a little girl. I let her stand up, let her put her hands out, and guided her hands and her head in the pink dress. I pulled it down and Emma let me. The pink diaper with short, frilly sleeves, and much more frills down below. Standing up the dress just covered her diaper, but I wouldn’t let her stand all night. “You must be lonely here.” I said. “You don’t need to be shy.” I smiled at her and put my hand out for her. I wanted her to take it so I could walk her to my other guests. I wanted them to meet baby Emma, but Emma didn’t agree. She shook her head and looked at me with a mixture of fear and shame. I smiled again. I knew Emma would know by now that if I wanted her between the other guests, she would be there shortly. Still she didn’t take my hand and looked down. Her face turned a bit of red. I gave her a hug, pulled her against my body, and wrapped my arms around her. I caressed her, pulled my fingers softly between her hairs. “Don’t be afraid. I’ve got another nice bottle of milk for you, and then something healthy to eat.” “No… no…” She stammered, and I felt a shiver pass through her body. “Yes, yes.” I said with a big smile. I let her go out of the hug and my hand found hers. I did a small step and felt her hand tense up. I didn’t let her go, and neither did she try to. Her grip just got a little tighter. “Don’t be shy.” I said. “You look beautiful.” I did another small step and Emma followed. Her bare feet stepped on the grass and slowly she followed me. Step by step we came closer to the small crowd, gathered around a few high tables. They were drinking, talking, laughing, and generally having a good time. When they saw us getting closer, it became silent. They were looking at us, but mostly at Emma. Her over-the-top frilly dress in pink was hard to miss. A few people were sitting around the wooden garden table. The wooden bench was empty and I lead Emma to the bench. I sat first and then I pulled Emma towards me. I let her sit on my lap and let her head rest against my shoulder. I positioned a little better so her upper body was a leaning backwards a bit. Kathleen handed me the bottle I had prepared, and I directly pushed the nipple between her lips. She opened her mouth a bit and accepted the bottle. I tilted the bottle up and Emma started drinking immediately. Her face was pointing to the other people, but she had her eyes closed. Her legs were slightly spread and I don’t think she realized that most of my guest had a perfect view of her diaper. Her dress was not long enough to cover it anymore now she was sitting in my lap. And not only could everybody see that see wore a diaper, it couldn’t be missed that she used for its intended purpose. “I think you were thirsty.” I said. She didn’t waste any time and I could see the level of milk slowly, but steadily, get lower and lower. I pulled her a bit more on my lap and placed my free hand between her legs on her diaper. I felt the thickness of the diaper where it had absorbed her pee. It could handle a lot more, and another liter of milk was coming that way. “O, hello.” I said. “Sorry that I’m not entertaining you all, but this little girl is in need of a bit more attention.” “No problem, no problem at all.” Kathleen said. “Very understandable. And I see that a diaper change is needed too.” I laughed. “I’ll change her in an hour or so when I bring her to bed. It’s already way past her bedtime, but it’s a party so I let her stay up.” Emma opened her eyes and looked up at me. I saw she was separate to speak, so I pulled the nipple out of her mouth. “What… I… You promised… I want… I need to go home.” She begged me but laid still in my arms. “You, you’re not.” I said, and I pushed the nipple back inti her mouth. “You can trust me. You don’t need to worry about anything. Daddy will solve all your problems.” I said. She wanted to protest, but I felt her body resign. The tension left her body again and she relaxed again. Chapter 17 – Shock She seemed relaxed now. She even had her eyes open, while I fed her yoghurt met pieces of fruit. I had placed a bib on her to keep her dress clean, and every time I brought my spoon to her mouth she opened it voluntarily. In the mean time I saw her looking around. She looked at my guests, her colleagues, and sometimes her eyes met the gaze of one of them. Only then she showed some shyness when then quickly looked another way. I told her that I had gotten her an extension for her thesis. She was clearly relieved to hear that. I already heard that the latest version she submitted last month was already enough, and that version would already gotten her enough points to graduate. But Emma wanted it perfect, and I would gladly help her do that. But she would be doing that diapered. She accepted another spoonful of yoghurt with a big chunk of apple in it. She opened her mouth for it, without really looking. The apple graced her lips and left a big spot of yoghurt on her chin. She looked up and smiled at me. With a corner of her bib I wiped her chin clean. She seemed so happy now. Everybody was watching us, seeing how a twenty year old was dressed as a toddler and being spoon-fed like a little child. I knew for sure that nobody here had seen this before in real-life. But everybody accepted Emma’s fate, as most of them knew her, and knew how she behaved in the office lately. Even Emma seemed to accept her fate. I also told her that I thought she should get paid for her side-project. It was a project with a high priority, not a very difficult one albeit, but still one that took her a lot of time and had her make arrangements with a lot of different people and departments to gather all the data. Maybe it was the stress, but she had overplayed herself somewhat by demanding the cooperation of some people. People that had their own deadlines and responsibilities. Emma hadn’t made much friends with this project, and I knew that some of those colleagues thought this was a proper reward for her behavior. I couldn’t agree more. I told her that I had arranged that she got paid for three months of work, full pay, as If she was a normal employee. And that I would also arrange that it was paid to a newly opened bank account, so that nobody could take her money away again. Emma had silently listened. She had said nothing, but just slightly rubbed her head against me. She had then just simply kissed me where her lips could reach me. So she kissed me in my neck. The bowl with yoghurt and fruit was empty, and Emma’s stomach was full. I released her from her bib, but not before I thoroughly cleaned her face first. I complimented her on a good job, but she didn’t answer or acknowledge the compliment. She just rested against my body, sometimes with her eyes closed. She seemed to be completely at ease. She got up and looked me in the eyes. “Can… Can I go inside and watch TV?” I shook my head. “No, not today. It’s almost bedtime.” She didn’t like that. “What no. I’m… I’m OK with…” She started to protest, but I stopped her. “I don’t care about with what you are OK with, little girl.” I looked her in the eyes. “If I think its little-girl-bedtime, then that’s what it is. In a few minutes you can say goodnight to everybody, and then I’ll take you upstairs for a diaper change. You will be in your crib in 15 minutes, young lady!” I’m not sure where her sudden reluctance came from, or why she now suddenly felt that she didn’t like this at all. Maybe she realized that her adult life was partially over. Maybe she realized that her troubles may well be solved, but that the price she had to pay for that was maybe a bit too high. Or maybe she simply didn’t want to go to bed so early in the evening. Or maybe she was testing me to see how my reaction would be if she didn’t behave the way I liked her to. It didn’t really matter what her reasons would be, the end result would be exactly the same. She would be in her crib soon, and she would be thickly diapered, and she would be in a place where she was safe and secure and where she would not be able to escape from. Emma stood up and looked down on me with an annoyed look, maybe even a bit angry. She pulled her frilly dress down in a futile attempt to hide her wet diaper. She shook her head. “No, I want…” She started, but I grabbed her hand and pulled her back towards me. “You have nothing to want. I make the rules here, and you have to follow them.” I said sharply. I wasn’t really angry. This was something that I anticipated. Changes didn’t come without some friction, and I was fully prepared, and willing, to show her who was in charge here. If I had to do it, I would put her over my lap, pull her diaper down, and spank her in full view of everybody around. And Emma knew that. But still she suddenly pulled her hand free, turned around and started running. I was surprised. I hadn’t expected this, but I was not worried. She would come far, dressed and diapered like this. “Emma, come here, now!” I yelled. Everybody stopped what they were doing and looked at me, and then at Emma. But Emma didn’t stop. She continued to walk away. Emma was not even at the house when I saw her freeze. She suddenly stopped and stood still. It was not like she had a change of heart, but it looked like she had seen something. Something unexpected, and something very scary. I couldn’t see what that was. The party did feel silent for a moment. Everybody had noticed that Emma had ran away, although no one had tried to stop her. “Emma!” I heard someone shouting her name. Than a small silence “What the fuck… What… What is that?” Now I saw a woman coming out of the shadows. I instantly realized it was Emma’s stepmother. Chapter 18 – The stepmother Everyone fell quiet, and that’s why everybody could hear it. “Emma, you… What the fuck!” I heard Emma’s stepmom shout out. “What… What are you wearing?” Emma was now right in front of her mother, and she was so shocked that she didn’t knew what to do. So she did nothing. Her mother was so close, compared to her I was miles away. I already stood up, but it would take seconds for me to rescue her. “M… What… no, leave!” I hear Emma say, but not so loud, and not nearly as convincing as needed to be. Her mother looked at Emma, and her gaze over Emma went from top to bottom. I couldn’t imagine what she was supposed to think about it, but she reacted quickly. She reached for the diaper under the pink dress of her stepdaughter, grabbed it and tore it off. I heard, we all heard loudly, the plastic as it was ripped open. The wet diaper was thrown to the ground, with the slightly yellowed insides for all to see. “What… What is this! This dress? What the heck is happening here?” “Mom, no!” I heard Emma yell, now louder. I was still on my way, but I couldn’t prevent Emma being grabbed by her wrist. The pink, frilly dress was now the only thing Emma was wearing. Her stepmother started Emma dragging away, probably because she saw me coming, but Emma tried to resist as much as possible. She was no match though for the bigger and stronger woman. Emma was being pulled forward, with her bare bottom now facing to us. The spanking was still showing a bit, giving her behind a slightly darker color than the rest of her skin. It was also a little bit glistering in the light, as her skin as not entirely dry. “Stop that!” I shouted. “Let her go. You have no business here.” I was now only a few feet away, and I already knew that I could stop them before they were out of my garden. Emma’s stepmother realized that to and she stopped and faced me, but not before she pulled Emma in front of her, as some kind of protection. “I don’t know what is happening here, but I’m stopping it, right here, right now.” She said, as solemnly as she could muster. “Indeed, you don’t know what is happening here, but you are trespassing, Emma is an adult, and she is here voluntarily. So, please let her go, so I can take care of her.” I said. The woman looked at me, both angry and confused. I’m not sure what she expected to see, and what her goal was, but I knew that I was in the right here. “Care? What… You call this… That diaper, what…” She was out of words, but she kept her hand securely around Emma’s wrist. The stepmother was looking for words and not ready to give it up. “Not sure what she is doing here, but I’m not leaving my daughter with a forty-something year old pervert like you.” She looked me in the eyes and pulled Emma even closer. “She is in my care, and belongs with me and my son. Definitely not here, with you.” She kept looking me in the eyes, without fear and full of determination. “And we are leaving her, now. Emma, please get in the car. At home we will get you into some normal clothing again, out of this… this… abomination!” “No, mom… No.” Emma cried softly, but she felt the grip on her wrist get stronger and also felt she was pulled away from me. Emma was clearly afraid, and her eyes found mine. Her face was wet with tears, but suddenly she bowed her head. She didn’t let her stepmother win so easily, and braced herself in the grass. Then Emma’s free hand went to her face, and she tried to hide herself behind it. She made a sharp sound, and then moaned. Both Emma’s stepmother as I were distracted for a moment, and we both seemed to realize what was happening. Emma’s other hand was released and that was also quickly brought in front of her face. But both me and her stepmother didn’t look at her face, we looked at the pee that was coming down between Emma’s legs. At first her legs were closed, and the pee streamed via her inner thigh downwards, but Emma opened her legs, squatted a bit, and the steady stream now flowed directly into the grass. Emma sobbed loudly. I recovered more quickly from this shock than the older woman that was still looking at the wet grass under her stepdaughter. Without checking if Emma was finished or not, I walked up to her and hugged her. I pulled her against me. With a hand on her head I pushed her face gently against my chest, while my other hand lay still on her back. Emma accepted my hug. Her hands found their way around me and touched each other again behind me. The three of us stood there for half a minute, without speaking, speechless. I felt sorry for Emma, but was glad she had chosen me. “Emma? Do you want to stay here? With me?” I asked. I pushed as a little bit apart so I could look her in the eyes. “Or do you want to leave? That’s also OK by me.” I asked her seriously. “But I rather preferred it of you stay.” I whispered with a smile. I didn’t care that Emma’s stepmother could hear that. Emma looked up at me. “I want to stay.” She said to me. Then she turned around to her stepmother. “I’m staying her. Please, go home.” She said. Her stepmother was flabbergasted. Her stepdaughter, who was naked under that silly, frilly dress, made her choice, and eventually she understood that she lost. In a dramatic gesture she threw her hands in the air, turned around. And left. I saw Emma smile. Chapter 19 - Finally “That was scary.” I laughed and tried to deflate the stress situation. Emma looked up at me, and nodded. “I’m glad you chose to stay with me.” I said, and I gave her a new hug. I pulled her close to me for at least half a minute before I let her free again. “Let’s get you cleaned up and ready for bed.” I said, and this time Emma didn’t object. “But there is something we have to address first.” I reached for the bottom side of the dress and started pulling it up. Emma was shocked as she realized she would be completely undressed. I didn’t hesitate and pulled the dress up until it was above her shoulders. Her arms and head were still trapped in the dress, but from there on down she was completely naked. We weren’t in the middle of the garden anymore, but set apart from the party a bit, but that didn’t mean that everybody was looking at us and was now witness to the naked young lady. I heard Emma protest and moan, but her head slipped out of the dress and eventually also her arms. Emma looked up at me in shock. It was yet another shock after the whole ordure with her stepmother. But with the dress on the ground, next to the ripped up diaper, she was now naked, vulnerable, ashamed, and completely under my thumb. She tried to cover her breasts and her privates with her hands while looking up at me with her face covered in shameful red. I grabbed her by her arm, pulled her a bit forward, and smacked her bottom with my open hand. I did it again, and again. She gave a high pitched scream, but mostly due to the shock. I didn’t think I really hurt her like before, especially because I gave her just three swats. I let her stand up again and put my hand under her chin. I pushed her head backwards so she looked up at me. “I didn’t forget what happened just before your stepmother arrived on the scene.” I said. “If you ever disobey me like that again, and walk away from me. I will not only have to spank your sorry ass until its red and you can’t sit up for a week.” I said out loudly, so not only Emma, but everybody could here. “But I will also keep you in a child’s safety harness with a leash for as long as I deem appropriate, and you will be safely locked in a toddler’s stroller every time we go out.” I saw her face turn even redder as she realized that I would unforgivingly put her on display like that. She bowed her head and apologized softly. “I’m… I am sorry. I… I will obey.” I left her standing like that for a few seconds. I wanted for her to feel a bit lost, and lonely. She was completely naked and all of our colleagues were watching. And all of those colleagues she would be facing again, next week. But by then she wouldn’t be naked anymore, then she would be diapered. “OK, little girl. I’m not mad anymore. This is probably not your last mistake, but you will learn how to behave. Spankings are part of the process, if you like it or not. Do you understand that?” She nodded again. With her head down and her hands covering as much of her private parts as possible, she looked so vulnerable. It couldn’t be easy to give up your old life, and give complete control to someone else. And it all happened in this very short time. She came her as a young woman, not knowing about the plans I had for her. She couldn’t have known about the spanking, the diapers and the crib. There was no way that she knew that without hours after her arrival here she would be diapered and spoon-fed like a toddler. I opened my arms for her. “Come, little girl.” I said softly. I deliberately didn’t walk up to here to give her a comforting hug, I let her come to me. She didn’t hesitate and stepped into my arms. She pushed her naked body against mine, laid her head against my chest, and wrapped her arms around my waist. We stood in silence for almost a minute. She felt cold, not surprisingly, and she warmed herself against me. I decided that it was long enough, that it was time for a diaper, and that is was time for bed. I took her by her hand and led her upstairs. Emma knew where we were heading, and she didn’t resist or linger on the way up. I helped her up the changing table, and although she didn’t look me in the eyes, she seemed not to be too anxious about what was to happen. I cleaned her up with wet-wipes and picked the thickest diaper from the stack. She pulled in her knees without the need for me to ask for it. She let me put the diaper under her, powder her privates, and close the diaper tightly. I then helper her in a body, closing the three snaps between her legs. She was now ready for bed, where her sleeper was waiting. She turned her head and looked at me. I saw tears in her eyes. “What’s the matter, little girl?” I asked while I stroked her hair. My other hand was resting on her belly. “Are you maybe a little bit afraid?” Off course she was afraid. She chose to drastically change her life, and put her fate in my hands. I could totally understand her fear. Her future would be totally different than she had planned, and from what she had expected until a few hours ago. “You should be afraid.” I said. “You should be very afraid.” She looked confused, but her face changed as soon as I started to tickle her. “I will tickle you to death!” She screamed in surprise while my fingers protruded her body. Her hands were no longer behind her head, but were desperately trying to stop my hands. But she couldn’t stop it. My hands were too fast and merciless. It didn’t take long before she couldn’t stop laughing and the tears in her cheeks were replaced with tears of joy. I stopped when she was gasping for air and the few seconds of wild uncontrolled body reflexes left her face sweaty. I still smiled, but now her bad thoughts for slowly coming back again. I opened the drawer and selected a big dummy from the selection I had bought for her earlier. I held the dummy for her mouth and for a moment I thought she was going to refuse it. But she opened her mouth and accepted the dummy. I saw a hint of a surprise on her face when she closed her mouth around the dummy and she seemed to realize that it fitted comfortably. And that it was even a nice feeling to suck on the dummy. I smiled and kissed her on her forehead. “You are a silly little girl.” I said. “You shouldn’t worry about a thing. I will take care of you.” With that I pushed my arms under her and carried her to her crib. I had her in her sleeper within seconds. I didn’t need to lock the sleeper this time as I knew she wouldn’t try to escape. I pointed at the camera above her feet, pointing to her face. “I will be looking after you.” I said, and tried to sell it as something comforting, and not as threat. I kissed her again on the forehead, and Emma took her pacifier out for a moment and kissed me on my cheek. She immediately pushed the pacifier back in her mouth. “Are you comfortable?” I asked, and she nodded. “Will you give me a nice wet diaper to change before I go to bed tonight?” She nodded again, with a slight blush. I laughed out loud when I saw her blush. “You don’t need to be ashamed of a wet diaper, little girl.” I said while I pulled the side of her crib up. “You are in diapers full-time now, little girl.” Little Emma was now safely surrounded by bars.” The front side of the bed locked in place with a loud click. Emma looked at me through the wooden bars. She already knew she would be in diapers, but only now she seemed to really realize what that meant. “No more potty for this little girl. I will need to change your wet and poopy diapers from now on.” I laughed again, turned around and left her behind. I closed the curtains, left the nursery, and closed the door. Emma was my little girl now!

I didn't want to at first, but you had managed to talk me into it. It was supposed to help spice up our relationship. I would get a chip implanted, giving you access to change you in any way you wished. You could change my body, personality, and make me obey. You promised I wouldn't do anything to crazy to me. But now that I have the chip, what would I be able to do anyway? Now that you can make me do whatever you wish with just an app on my phone, our relationship will get so much better. (For you at least anyway.) You could make me wet, sleep, stop talking, wake, mess, cum on command, or forbid me from doing so at all. You could censor your eyes from seeing anything you don't want me to. You'd be able to make me say and do anything. I might not like it as much as I hoped. (But you will.) Anything to make sure our relationship will keep going strong. You'll know everything you need to keep our relationship going and exactly how to do it. Hope you like the prompt! We can expand upon it as needed. We could also do it with a variety of relationship types. Professor, doctor, mother, etc. I'd like you to send a description of your character as well so I know you've read through the prompt. Dms are fine, just use the rp title to get my attention My kinks for this roleplay are domination, diapers, humiliation, bathroom control, transformation, etc... Limits are anything underage, beast, and snuff.

(I wrote this years ago, back in my fanfiction days. Some money may have exchanged hands for me to continue it, so I brought it back from the dead. I tried to find my original posting, but It's gone. So this is a repost with two new chapters.) The five and a half year old brown haired girl sat with her face scrunched in concentration as she stared deeply at the group of cheerios sitting on the kitchen table. MOVE! She yelled at it within her mind. “What the hell are you doing you little brat? Clean this mess off the table!” Harry Wormwood barked at his daughter. “Yes, daddy.” Matilda quickly answered swiping her hand across the table and scooping up the scattered pieces of cereal into her palm before making her way over to the trash can. “I work too damn hard for you to be wasting food like that!” The large man with the receding hairline said. “Sorry, daddy.” Matilda said returning to the table to properly pour herself a bowl of cereal this time. Matilda scooped a spoonful of cheerios in her mouth as she sat deep in thought. Maybe this was all just her imagination, Matilda thought to herself ignoring her older brother, Mikey, who had began throwing his own cereal at her. She had thought for sure she had somehow blown that TV in the living room to bits the other night. All she had done was glare at it while wishing it would break and the next thing everyone knew, it exploded! Maybe it was all just a coincidence. Maybe she had stayed up one too many nights reading past her bedtime. Matilda simply sighed again as she got up and put her empty bowl in the kitchen sink before finishing getting ready for kindergarten. Matilda slipped on her favorite blue dress before carefully brushing her hair and tying it up with her red silk ribbon. After carefully going over her “special homework” from Miss Honey (8th grade algebra) she packed up her backpack and waited by the car. Soon Matilda was on her way to her most favorite place of all-school. Matilda smiled widely as she took her seat behind her best friend after saying good morning to Miss Honey. “Want to hear something crazy?” Matilda whispered to her friend. “The other night I think I broke my families TV set; with my mind!” “I think you’ve been reading too much.” Lavender said giggling. “Yeah, I think you’re right.” Matilda agreed smiling, but suddenly frowned when she was alerted by a sudden pressure coming from her bladder. Matilda looked at the clock checking to see how much time she had before class started. If the Trunchbull found her out in the hallway even a second after the bell rang! She didn’t even want to think about that! “You okay?” Lavender asked seeing the sudden serious expression on her friends face. “I have to go to the bathroom.” Matilda admitted blushing slightly. Normally she could hold it no problem, but today was show and tell and she didn’t want to be distracted at all. Suddenly the bell rang as everyone ran to their seats before the Trunchbull made her morning rounds. Everyone jumped slightly as a large stern looking woman with her hair pulled into a tight bun holding a leather riding crop stormed in un-announced. “Surprise inspection!” The Trunchbull yelled snapping the riding crop in her hand. “Everyone on your feet!” All the children, including Miss Honey, nervously sprang up at attention. “Textbooks have been going missing from my office!” The Trunchbull said walking up and down the row of children glaring at each and everyone of them as they all nervously averted their eyes. “I think I know just who the thief is!” The Trunchbull said glaring down onto the small brown haired girl. “Wormwood! Open your backpack!” Matilda gulped as she picked up her bag and unzipped it before having it suddenly snatched out of her hand and overturned onto the floor. Textbooks of various grade levels spilled onto the ground with loud thumps as the Trunchbull bent down to pick up the Intermediate Algebra book that under normal circumstances a kindergartener should have no business carrying around. “I-t’s not what it looks like!” Matilda stuttered as she felt the back of her dress grabbed. “Oh, I think It’s exactly what it looks like!” The Trunchbull said smiling maliciously while showing off her yellowing teeth. “You’ve been stealing books out of my office!” She spat. “Ms. Trunchbull, please-” Miss Honey started to say. “Shut up, Jen.” The fat woman said grabbing a fistful of Matilda’s hair from the back of her head causing the young girl to wince in pain as her eyes watered. “I’ve caught the thief red handed! Don’t try and cover for her!” She snarled pointing the riding crop at the blond woman who looked on with a look of horror on her face. “I’m taking the brat where she belongs and if you take one step out of this classroom you're fired!” She threatened while dragging Matilda through the hall and into her office. “No, please! Not the Chokee!” Matilda begged as she was drug along. “That’s exactly where you’re going you good for nothing thief!” She yelled opening a separate door that had several large nails and pieces of glass protruding from the inside. Matilda grimaced as the door was opened to reveal the tiny space only a child could fit in without being impaled by the sharp pointy objects. “Now stay there!” The Trunchbull said pushing the young girl into the corner and slamming the door closed and bolting it with several dead locks. Matilda whimpered as she stood in place while the door was shut leaving her in total blackness. Tears rushed into the young girls eyes as she stood trembling in the dark from fear. How long would she have to stay in here? An hour went by and then another as the cause of the girls trembling went from fear to her steadily filling bladder. She tried to take her mind off of it by thinking about the latest book she had read by Charles Dickens. Matilda moaned quietly shifting from foot to foot thankful that her small size allowed her that much room to move about. Her teacher, Miss Honey, had been giving her textbooks from more advanced grades to help her prepare for college. The Trunchbull must have noticed they had begun to go missing from the supply cabinet in her office. “I have to pee.” Matilda whispered in agony as she grabbed the front of her dress and bunched the material inside her legs to get a better hold. What was it that she had read about the human urinary system? Girls her age could only hold so many mls before their bladders gave up. Matilda moaned again as she used both her hands to press down in order to apply extra pressure. She didn’t dare call out for help for fear of her sentence inside the Chokee being doubled, or even tripled, but she was running out of time. If she had an accident who knows how the Trunchbull would punish her. Not just the Trunchbull, but her parents as well! Last time she wet the bed they hit her upside the head and took away all her books for a week! She was only three at the time to boot; she didn't want to know what would happen if her mom was called to the school to pick her up because she had wet. Matilda grimaced as she felt moisture beginning to enter her panties. She pressed down even harder and slightly bent her knees as much as the small space would allow. Another ten minutes in she had begun to leak for a second. Matilda wondered how long she had been in here. How many hours had it been? She moaned in desperation as a second longer leak escaped and then a third. “SOMEONE HELP!” She finally yelled out as the door began clanging as if someone was trying to open and close it without undoing the deadbolts. Finally after several hours Matilda lost control as she felt warm liquid beginning to trickle down her legs; slowly at first but picking up momentum as Matilda finally gave up and removed her hands as she sobbed. The steady stream of urine trickled and pattered onto the ground soaking her panties, socks, shoes and dress. Matilda continued to cry; she was hungry, tired, wet and miserable. Her eyes grew wide with fear as she heard someone approaching and undoing the dead bolt. There wasn’t enough time for her accident to have dried; there was no way to hide this. She clenched her eyes shut waiting for the worst as the door was quickly opened. “Oh, Matilda.” She heard as she opened her eyes to find a very worried looking Miss. Honey. “It’s okay, sweetie.” Miss Honey said pulling the girl out and wrapping her into a tight embrace while Matilda couldn’t help but cry and beg for forgiveness. “Honey, it’s okay. It’s not your fault.” Her teacher said kneeling down to her height and lightly tracing the girl’s tear streaked face with her palm. “I’m sorry!” Matilda continued to sob, but stopped when she felt herself suddenly get lifted into the air causing her to wrap her arms around Miss Honey’s neck as she buried her head in her shoulder as she was carried down the hall. “Please don’t call my parents.” She begged as she was set down in the bathroom. “Why not? I’m sure they’ll understand. Accidents happen-” “No! They won’t!” Matilda insisted locking her fear filled eyes with Ms. Honey’s. “I wet the bed when I was three and and.” She said starting to sob again. Ms. Honey bit her lip anxiously thinking of what to do. Clearly something had happened in the past to worry her this much. This was so unlike the normally mature girl. Ms. Honey finally nodded in understanding as she remembered the last run in she had had with Matilda’s parents. “Alright, honey, I won’t call your parents.” The teacher assured her. “How about you wait here and I’ll see if the nurse has anything.” “Okay.” Matilda agreed calming down some and went and hid in a cubicle until her teacher had returned. “Matilda, I’m back.” Ms. Honey said entering the girls bathroom carrying a dress as Matilda peaked her head out from the stall. “How about you go in the big stall.” She suggested as she began to dampen a washcloth in the sink before following the girl into the teachers only cubicle. “Go ahead and take off anything that’s wet.” Miss Honey instructed as Matilda was forced to remove, well, everything while Matilda blushed as Miss Honey began cleaning her wet skin. “I’m sorry, dear, but this is all the nurse had in the way of underwear.” Miss Honey said apologetically as she held up the babyish teddy bear print diaper. Matilda blushed furiously while Miss Honey helped her put it on still standing and tape it up. “I’m sorry.” Matilda apologized again looking away once they were back in the empty classroom. “This wasn’t your fault.” Miss Honey said kneeling down and wrapping her arms around the girl in a big hug. “You don’t have to keep apologizing. You were in there for four hours; I’m sorry I couldn’t get to you sooner. Would you like to come over to my house after school? I can wash your clothes for you.” She offered referring to the bag Matilda kept hidden under her chair containing her soiled dress. “I’d like that.” Matilda nodded with a smile. Chapter 2 Jennifer Honey sat at her desk with a worried expression plastered all over her face. She shifted anxiously about in her chair as her eyes fell upon the empty desk that should have been seating her star pupil. While she loved each and every student in her kindergarten class; there was something special about Matilda. Her intelligence far surpassed any student in this school yet she was only six. How could she have been so stupid, Miss Honey chastised herself. She thought the Trunchbull wouldn’t notice a few books missing here and there, but she was wrong and now Matilda was paying the price. She needed to find a way to get her out of there, but with the Trunchbull sitting in a chair in the corner watching her there was nothing she could do. Miss Honey bit her lip anxiously as she worried about Matilda. She had seen children come out from the chokee completely traumatized and she couldn’t blame them. This had to be illegal she thought while she walked around passing out worksheets for her students. Suddenly the lights in the classroom began to flicker on and off as the Trunchbull jumped to her feet. Ms. Honey hid her smile knowing how superstitious the Trunchbull was. Maybe if something else happened she hoped while stealing the occasional glance over her shoulder at the giant olympian that was gawking up at the florescent lights while beating the case with her riding crop. Ms. Honey began instructing the children on how to work through the addition problems but froze mid sentence as suddenly the door to the classroom sprung open and then loudly slammed shut by itself. Ms. Trunchbull cowered away from the door as it continued to open and close by itself. Ms. Honey peeked into the hall as her eyes widened in surprise to see all the doors to all classrooms were opening and banging shut by themselves. The lights continued to flicker on and off as if someone was playing with the lightswitch. Ms. Trunchbull at that moments found what little courage she had left and sprinted out the door as it slammed shut behind her before opening once again. Teachers began peeking into the hallway to see what was going on as the Trunchbull sprinted down the hall, out the building and to her car. Ms. Honey immediately made a beeline for the principal's office after she timed her escape from the self operating doors. After jumping into the hallway she began sprinting until she got to the chokee to see the door rattling and shaking. Quickly Miss Honey unfastened the dead bolt and threw the door open to find the sobbing child standing in a puddle of urine. “It’s okay, sweetie, Ms. Trunchbulls gone now. You can come out.” Miss Honey said gently coaching the shaking child into her arms. “It’s okay.” “I’m sorry!” Matilda cried as she felt Miss Honey wrap her arms around her and pick her up. “Shh. It’s okay, Matilda.” Miss Honey whispered rocking the girl in place noticing that the lights had stopped flickering and all was finally still. How strange she thought as she carried the girl into the nearest bathroom and set her down. “Please don’t call my parents.” Matilda begged with wide pleading eyes filled with fear. Normally it would have been school policy for any and all accidents to be reported, but something in the girls eyes told her she should let this slide. What could she tell her parents anyway? Your daughter wet herself while we locked her in a cage for half the day? “Alright.” Miss Honey agreed. “I’ll try and find you something to wear.” She walked back down the hall towards the nurse's office while ignoring the streams of kids and teachers pooled into the hall for lunch break. “Ah, Jenny! What can I do for you?” The school nurse said looking up from her paperwork. “Hi, Carol. You wouldn’t happen to have any clothes that would fit a six year old girl, would you?” “You can check the lost and found box.” Carol said pointing to a drawer. “Thank you.” Miss Honey said digging through the box and pulling out a white one piece dress that looked like it would fit the girl. “What about underwear?” She asked after going through the box of mostly sweaters. “No, I don’t have any. What happened?” Carol asked looking up. “One of my students was put in the chokee for too long.” Ms. Honey explained with a sigh. “Poor things really shaken up about it.” “You want me to call her parents to come get her?” Carol asked quickly putting the pieces together. It wasn’t the first time a child had wet themselves from being left in there and unless something changed it wouldn’t be the last. “No, I don’t think it’s a good idea. I’ve met her parents before; I don’t think she get’s the love and support she needs at home.” Miss Honey said. “I think it would be better if I just helped her get cleaned up and we move on.” “You wouldn’t be talking about the Wormwoods, would you?” Carol asked going through some drawers. “Yep.” Miss Honey said nodding. “How’d you know?” “I called her mom once when Matilda came in with a fever. She told me to tell Matilda to suck it up, told me not to bother her and hung up.” Carol explained opening up a package and pulling out a plastic garment. “She can’t go without underwear so she’ll have to wear this.” She said holding up the diaper. “You don’t have anything else? I think this would just upset her more.” Miss Honey said frowning while examining the folded up garment with cute printed teddy bears. “It’s not even a pull up.” “Sorry.” Carol apologized with a shrug. “Kids don’t leave underwear lying around, thankfully. Here’s a washcloth too.” “It’ll have to do, thank you.” Miss Honey said before rushing back to the bathroom to find Matilda hiding in a cubicle. “It’s okay, no one else is in here. How about you come out and I’ll help you get cleaned up.” “What if someone walks in?” Matilda squeaked while Miss Honey dampened the green washcloth in the sink. “Then let’s go in the big stall. I found some clothes that will fit you.” Miss Honey said smiling comfortingly once Matilda finally stepped out of the cubicle and followed her teacher into the larger stall. “Alright, let’s see.” Miss Honey said inspecting the damage. The poor thing was literally soaked. “Go ahead and take off everything wet.” Matilda silently nodded turning her head away as she pulled down her soaked blue striped panties and dress leaving her completely naked. She jumped slightly as Miss Honey knelt down and began wiping her legs down with the damp wash cloth. Matilda blushed and closed her eyes. She wasn’t used to having anyone care for her and she definitely wasn’t used to having accidents. Matilda let out a quiet moan in embarrassment and covered her face with her hands as the washcloth moved higher up her legs until she felt it cleaning her privates and butt. “I’m really sorry about this next part, but It’s the only option.” Miss Honey explained as she unfolded the plastic garment as Matilda’s eyes grew wide in shock as her teacher began taping a diaper on her waist. “I-it was just a one time thing!” Matilda whimpered while her teacher adjusted and played with the waist band. “I’m- I’m not a -a baby!” “Of course you’re not a baby; you are a very wonderful and mature young girl who just had a run of bad luck is all. We just can’t have you going without underwear and this is all I could come up with.” Miss Honey explained motioning for Matilda to lift her arms so the dress could be slipped on. “There! All better.” She said smiling as she unlatched the door while Matilda picked up her wet clothes and followed Miss Honey out. “Thank you.” Matilda said still refusing to make eye contact after they returned to the now empty classroom once they found a bag to put the wet clothes in. Miss Honey glanced at the embarrassed young girl who took her seat and stared out the window. Miss Honey wondered what she could to do make Matilda feel better until an idea struck her. “Would you like to come to my house after school?” Miss Honey asked. “I have a large collection of all sorts of books you’d be interested in. I could even wash your clothes for you.” She smiled seeing the shine in Matilda’s eyes return as the girl nodded gleefully. ………………………………………………………………………………………………………. The rest of the day went along smoothly without any paranormal activity. Miss Honey quietly chuckled to herself as she saw Matilda making weird faces as she tried to adjust to the extra padding underneath her. Miss Honey sighed in frustration while she quietly graded papers during nap time. While other students were learning how to read and write basic words and letters, Miss Honey had Matilda writing full essays and book reports. Another grammatically flawless research paper on the human heart she thought as she read over Matilda’s work. Matilda didn’t belong in kindergarten, or even elementary school for that matter, but the Wormwoods had nearly slammed the door in her face when she suggested she begin preparations for college. The Trunchbull was of course no help either, accusing Miss Honey of being weak minded and that she was attempting to “pass the little brat off on someone else”. Seeing no other solution, Miss Honey took it upon herself to provide Matilda with the proper level of education she deserved and began trying to assess just how high of a grade level she should be at. So far she had aced every test this school had to offer which put her above the 6th grade. What she really needed was a full time private tutor, but there was no way she could ever convince the Wormwoods to pay for something like that. Once the final bell had rung dismissing the children, Matilda hung back eagerly awaiting getting to spend alone time with her favorite person. “Ready?” Miss Honey asked smiling as Matilda enthusiastically nodded her head. “You need to call home first and make sure it’s okay with your family.” “Oh.” Matilda said as she bit her lip. “Okay.” She said finally dialing the number into the phone sitting atop the desk. Miss Honey frowned as she overheard the conversation on the other side that sounded a lot like “Don’t bother me with that.” “They said it’s fine.” Matilda lied. Close enough Miss Honey thought as she grabbed her stuff and walked out the door. ……………………………………………………………………………………………………………… Just how had she let this happen Miss Honey thought as the two of them huddled together in the small closet in the mansion. She should have never told Matilda the story of her childhood. She thought that by explaining to Matilda that she hadn’t grown up in a loving home either Matilda wouldn’t feel so alone. The young girl had looked shocked to learn of Miss Honey’s father’s death and of being forced to live with the Trunchbull as her aunt growing up. What she hadn’t expected was Matilda to run into the house when she told her of her lost doll that was left behind. While walking past the mansion that rightfully belonged to Miss Honey, the two had hid behind some bushes as they watched the Trunchbull pull out of the driveway and next thing she knew Matilda had made a mad dash inside to retrieve Miss Honey’s doll. Overcome with sudden nostalgia Miss Honey had looked around instead of getting Matilda and making a run for it. Not five minutes later the Trunchbull had returned and the two of them were forced to hide in the nearest closet. That was nearly two hours ago Miss Honey thought as she sat on the closet floor with Matilda in her lap. Miss Honey grimaced as Matilda leaned back putting pressure on Miss Honey’s full bladder while she cursed herself for not using the bathroom at school before she left. How was she supposed to know she’d be hiding in a closet from her deranged aunt all night? She wondered if this was how Matilda felt being stuck inside the chokee all day. She grimaced again as Matilda began shifting in her lap increasing her discomfort dramatically. The girls restlessness only seemed to be increasing as the minutes slowly dragged on. “What’s wrong?” Miss Honey whispered in Matilda’s ear when she heard a small quiet whimper escape the young girls mouth. “I have to go pee.” Matilda mumbled as she shifted again. “Yeah me too.” Miss Honey whispered back. “As soon as she goes upstairs we’ll make a break for it. Just try not to move so much.” She said as she felt a sudden spasm from her bladder from the pressure of Matilda’s constantly shifting weight against her lower stomach. Miss Honey began to worry that if they didn’t make it out soon she really would feel like how Matilda felt earlier. At least Matilda was wearing protection she thought giving the girls front a pat to see if she still had it on. Miss Honey shook from the effort of clenching as Matilda squirmed causing a little to leak out. She’d have to get Matilda to sit still or else she was going to have an accident too. There was only one way that was going to happen. “Sweetie, it’s okay if you can’t hold it.” Miss Honey whispered through clenched teeth. “Just go ahead and pee in your diaper.” “No, I can hold it!” Matilda said pressing her hands into her lower half. “I’m not a baby.” “This doesn’t make you a baby.” Miss Honey whispered wrapping her arms around Matilda to hold her in place. “It’s called being resourceful and making due with what you have available.” “But…” Matilda mumbled trying to think of a counter argument. “Sweetie, just go. You’ll feel better.” Miss Honey encouraged holding the girl against her while petting Matilda’s hair. “I won’t tell anyone.” “Promise?” Matilda asked as her face burned with embarrassment at the thought of wetting a diaper while sitting in her teachers lap. “Promise.” “O-okay.” Matilda mumbled turning her body and burying her head into Miss Honey’s shoulder as the woman tried to comfort her by rubbing her back. Miss Honey bit her knuckle and clenched her thighs together while she heard the loud hissing of Matilda relieving herself into the garment secured to her waist. Miss Honey could feel the diaper slowly expanding atop her legs and growing warm. Matilda lightly trembled as she kept her head buried in her teacher’s arms. “It’s okay.” Miss Honey whispered when she realized the girl had begun to cry. “Shh we still need to be quiet.” She said as she lightly patted the girls back. “I’m going to be in the same boat soon if we can’t get out of here.” She admitted as she sharply inhaled wishing the space she was in was big enough to move around. “What time do you think it is?” Matilda asked as she felt her teacher beginning to tremble and fidget. “Six maybe.” Miss Honey said through her now labored breathing. “Matilda, no!” She gasped as Matilda stood and slowly opened the closet door to peek her head out. “She’s watching a movie.” Matilda whispered sitting back down in Miss Honey’s lap who let out an audible groan. “Miss Honey,” Matilda said studying the pained expression on her teachers face in the dimly lit closet from the cracks in the doorway. She smiled sympathetically knowing her teacher wasn’t going to last much longer. Miss Honey let out a weak smile as she clenched her fists at her side. “I guess now I understand what you went through today.” She groaned feeling a leak escape and then another as she desperately tried to keep holding it in despite her dress already becoming visibly wet. “It’s okay, Miss Honey.” Matilda said wrapping her teacher in a hug once her little hand had felt the dampness on her teachers dress. “I won’t tell either.” With misty eyes Miss Honey nodded knowing it was going to happen anyway. She patted Matilda’s head as she forced her clenched and trembling body to relax. Almost immediately pee gushed and hissed into Miss Honey’s panties as it pooled beneath her soaking her dress and legs. “I can’t believe I just did that.” Miss Honey said with a depressed sigh. “ I haven’t had an accident since I was a little girl.” After another 20 minutes Matilda stood and peaked her head out the door again to find the Trunchbull snoring loudly in the recliner. “She’s asleep.” Matilda whispered as Miss Honey stood from her puddle on the ground and peeked her head out. Quickly and silently the two made their way through the house and out the front door. It was nearly 7pm by the time they made it to Miss Honey’s and both were in desperate need of cleaning up. After throwing all the clothes in the wash Miss Honey took a quick shower before calling Matilda’s parents to ask if she could stay the night. After getting a less than courteous, “You can keep her for all I care” Miss Honey hung up the phone and was about to ask Matilda what she wanted for dinner when she heard a sudden “Woah!” Come from the living room. Matilda stood looking up at the overflowing bookshelf that took up nearly half the wall. Her brown eyes sparkled as she read over all the different titles. Miss Honey smiled as she quietly watched before taking a seat in her favorite recliner and instructed the girl to pick one. Matilda stood indecisive for a moment before finally choosing one about a dragon. Miss Honey then motioned for Matilda to climb up in her lap as the young brown haired girl eagerly obliged as she pushed up the sleeves to one of the woman’s old T-shirts that nearly went down to Matilda’s knees. After snuggling up close to her teacher Matilda began to read out loud with ease, never stumbling over any difficult words until she could barely keep her eyes open. Miss Honey finished reading the chapter for her as Matilda closed her eyes and rested her head on Miss Honey’s chest as she listened to the woman’s voice lulling her to sleep. “I wish you were my mommy.” Matilda muttered before losing consciousness. Miss Honey stopped reading in surprise and looked down to find the young girl fast asleep. She smiled and set the book down as she lightly stroked Matilda’s back. “I wish I was your mommy too.” She replied. Chapter 3 There was just no way she could make this happen she thought as drew up a document of her monthly finances and bills. She could barely support herself on her income. How could she support a small child? Not to mention she’d need to get her a private tutor. Miss Honey sighed before switching off her monitor and joining the girl in her bed who appeared dead to the world. She smiled as watched the girls deep even breathing for a few moments before flicking off the light on her nightstand. It was a nice thought, but it could never work on her current income. Who's to say her parents would even just hand her over to her just because she asked? Them supporting her while living here would probably be too much to ask for as well. How would she even start that conversation? Hi, remember me? Since you don’t seem to want Matilda, can I have her? There’s just no way she thought until she felt a pair of tiny arms wrap around her waist as a small body huddled up resting it’s head on her stomach. I’ll find a way, Miss Honey thought to herself while running her fingers through the young girls thick brown hair as the pair slept peacefully through the night. …………………………………………………………………………………………………………. Miss Honey was the first to awaken Wednesday morning in the darkened room. She squinted her eyes at the digital alarm clock which read 6:08 AM. Just a few more minutes, she thought taking notice of the sleeping girl cuddled up against her chest. She could be yours, the voice inside Miss Honey’s head told her as she lightly rubbed the girls shoulder. Can she really? Miss Honey thought as the girl began to slightly stir. “Time to wake up, Matilda,” Miss Honey whispered as the girl slowly opened her brown eyes before searching the room in confusion until finally they met with the woman’s kind smile. “Did you sleep well?” She asked as Matilda nodded her head in response as Miss Honey began lightly stroking the back of the girls head. Suddenly Matilda’s eyes went wide as the color drained from her young face causing Miss Honey to retract her hand. Was she uncomfortable with this much affection? The woman tried to best to read the startled features on the young girls face, but came up with a blank. It was almost as if she looked...afraid? “Honey, what’s wrong?” She asked growing concerned once Matilda’s eyes had quickly begun to fill with tears. Suddenly the girl ducked into the covers before pulling them up over her head as she curled into a ball sobbing. “Matilda, please come out.” Miss Honey said worried. Did she do something wrong? Did she somehow hurt her? Why are the lights flickering? The bed is...shaking. An earthquake! “I-I can’t.” The woman heard coming from underneath the covers. “Why not?” Miss Honey asked, but received no reply. “Would you come out if I made...french toast?” Nothing. “Pancakes?” Still nothing. “You’ll have to come out if you want to go to school.” Miss Honey said smiling at finally seeing movement underneath the covers as a small tear streaked face popped out. “What’s got you so upset this morning? Are you scared of earthquakes?” She asked as Matilda shook her head. “The only time I’ve seen you this upset was when you...oh.” Miss Honey said as she pulled back the blankets to confirm her suspicion. “I-I’m sorry!” Matilda said as more tears fell down her face. “Matilda, it’s ok.” Miss Honey said with a soft smile. “Look at me; it’s ok. It was just an accident.” “I haven’t wet the bed since I was three.” Matilda mumbled looking back down. “How about I run a bath for you, and we forget this happened? Just like yesterday,” Miss Honey said as Matilda nodded her head as her teacher lead her into the bathroom to run the bath. Matilda stood awkwardly in the corner gripping the bottom of the now wet T-shirt as she watched Miss Honey fill up the tub for her. “Go ahead and get in and I’ll bring you your clothes and a towel.” She said. “Just go ahead and throw the shirt on the ground, and I’ll wash it later with the bedding.” Matilda nodded again and undressed before tentatively sticking her foot in the water to check the temperature before slowly lowering herself in the tub. I can’t believe I peed in Miss Honey’s bed, Matilda thought as she breathed a heavy sigh. That’s three times in one day! She’s never going to let me stay over again. Matilda let herself sink lower into the water as she imagined her teacher telling the entire class what she had done. What if she puts me in the chokey as punishment? Once Matilda was settled in Miss Honey walked to the back of her cottage where she stored her washer and dryer. After collecting the girls now clean clothes from the previous day and a towel Miss Honey stood in front of the open bathroom door studying the girls worried expression as she sat motionless in the tub. Poor thing, she thought before making her presence known. “You look so down.” Miss Honey commented as she sat on the closed toilet seat lid. “I enjoyed getting to read with you last night.” She said after a moment of silence. “I enjoyed it too.” Matilda said while finally meeting the woman’s gaze. “I’m sorry about your bed. You’re probably never going to let me come over again.” She said sadly. “Matilda, it’s normal for kids your age to occasionally have accidents; these things happen. Haven’t you ever read that?” “I did, but it’s not normal for me.” “Have you been stressed more lately?” Miss Honey asked as she began digging through the bottom cupboards underneath the sink and produced a large plastic cup with a nearly completely faded design. “I guess being put in the chokey was pretty scary.” Matilda admitted. “It would scare me too.” Miss Honey agreed as she dunked the cup into the water and poured it over the girls’ head. “I don’t like being in tight spaces. Miss Trunchbull used to lock me in the closet for hours as punishment. Ever since I can’t handle feeling trapped.” “Were you scared yesterday in the closet?” Matilda asked as Miss Honey nodded. “I was, but you were there with me so it wasn’t too bad.” Miss Honey said splashing the girl in the face. “Hey!” Matilda said giggling. “You’re always welcome here, Matilda; bedwetter or not.” Miss Honey said with a smile as the light returned in the girls eyes. “Really?” Matilda asked. “Really.” Miss Honey answered. “As long as it’s okay with your parents of course. I can’t just kidnap you, but whenever you feel like staying over you’re more than welcome. “Now, think you can hand me that shampoo bottle over there? It’s the white one in the corner.” “Sure.” Matilda said as she stretched out her hand. Suddenly the white bottle began to shake before it slowly rose in the air by itself and floated gently into the girls outstretched hand. Matilda stared at the bottle in utter shock before slowly meeting the woman's equally stunned gaze as the two sat in silence trying to process what just happened. Chapter 4 Matilda sat alone in her room among the pile of borrowed library books thinking about the past two days. It seemed no matter how hard she tried, her thoughts kept drifting back to her afternoon in the Chokey. The feeling of being trapped inside that tiny little space made her chest tighten in anxiety. She closed her eyes, while taking a few deep breaths as she leaned back on top of her bed. It was bad enough she had had an accident then, but to follow it up by being put in a diaper by Ms. Honey. She shivered at the thought. Then she got them both locked in a closet for several hours where she ended up wetting the diaper, and poor Ms. Honey, she thought. It must feel so much worse for an adult to have an accident. To top the whole day off, she just had to go and wet the bed! “Ugh” Matilda moaned softly. Other than that though; it had been so... nice. Never before had she felt so cared for than she had in that 24 hour period. She smiled as she remembered the feeling of Miss Honey’s warm arms wrapped around her. When was the last time her own mother ever made her feel like that? Had she ever? No, definitely not. She had never held her or read with her, or even... said she loved her. How many perfect scores on tests had she shown her in hopes of earning some kind of praise only to be told, “that’s nice” or “I’m on the phone”. The way Ms. Honey had held her though. It had made her feel like she was actually...wanted. She probably does that with all her students though; It’s not like she was anything special. So what if she could read at a higher level or do a few math problems. She probably does that all the time. “I hope she lets me come over again sometime.” Matilda mumbled wrapping her arms around her pillow pretending it was her teacher’s soft stomach as she remembered the lovely feeling of having her hair played with. Would she ever let her over again, she wondered. It wasn’t just the bedwetting that was the problem now after all. Matilda had actually scared her teacher. She grimaced as she remembered the look Ms. Honey had given her after the bath tub incident. It was a look of pure fear. “She probably thinks I’m some kind of freak now; that’s definitely why she wants to meet with my parents alone tonight.” She had had this inexplicable feeling for days now that something...strange was going on with her and just the other day wasn’t she trying to move cereal around? To think that it actually happened though. It wasn’t just her imagination; it really happened! She was elated when she had gotten over the initial shock, until she saw the look on her teachers face however. The two had walked to school that morning in complete silence, leaving Matilda to wonder if she had done something wrong. She hadn’t meant to make the shampoo bottle move on its own, it just sort of happened. She went to reach for it, but it came to her instead. The feeling of guilt intensified when Ms. Honey forbid her to tell anyone what had happened that morning; even Lavender. She felt kind of bad ignoring her friend all day in favor of daydreaming or looking over at Ms. Honey for some sign that she wasn’t in trouble. If only she’d smile gently at me like she usually does, she thought unaware her teacher was lost in her own thoughts. Matilda had been so distracted that day that she hadn’t even finished all of her special school work like she usually did and was forced to take it home as homework on top of her usual reading assignments. Pre-Algebra and intro to chemistry just didn’t hold her interest like usual. When Matilda heard the doorbell ring, she sprang to her feet and dashed to the end of the hall peeking her head around the corner so as not to be seen. She could hear her parents grumbling about their show being interrupted as an unhappy Harry Wormwood opened the door to find one of his least favorite people standing in the doorway. “What do you want?” Harry barked. “Mr. Wormwood.” Miss Honey said trying to stand up as straight as she could under the intimidating man’s glare. “I’d like to talk to you about the possibility of adopting your daughter.” Chapter 5 The twenty-three year old dirty blond haired woman sighed and bit at the inside of her cheek as she asked herself for what felt like the millionth time how she was going to make this work. It would help if her aunt didn’t take most of her paycheck, but the fact of the matter was, she did. Nearly all of it. She told herself, as she had told herself many many times, it was the only way she could get this job. The Trunchbull had gotten her way, as she always had by terrorizing the girl growing up, and had prevented the woman from attending college, even though it was Miss. Honey’s dream to become a teacher. She was lucky in the sense that the Trunchbull didn’t care if the teachers she hired had proper teaching credentials or not, as the children’s well being was not her first priority- or any priority. Cranham Hall had an extremely high turnover rate for teachers, as it was widely known the Trunchbull would simply fire anyone right before hitting tenure, if they could even last that long. Most simply gave up mid year. As far as Miss Honey was concerned, they’d never had a teacher last more than a few years before they’d crack under the terror of the Trunchbull. So whether it was desperation, or the Dictator like Principal simply wished to continue tormenting her niece by keeping tight reigns on her, she offered Miss Honey a teaching job, under a signed contract that 75% of her wages went directly in the Trunchbull’s pocket. For “Back payment of raising her,” the woman had said. “It’s not like she could teach anywhere else without a degree,” She had told herself many times and even though she took home less than a part-time minimum wage job, she was happy….sort of. At least she was making progress. It had taken years of saving to move out on her own into her shack of a cottage, but she was finally free! - sort of. Money wasn’t everything after all, but now that she was considering expanding her one person family- it was certainly becoming a bigger and bigger problem. A problem so big in fact, she was about to face her biggest fear of all- her aunt. Her legs trembled at the thought as she tried to take deep even breathing to calm herself down. She wouldn't ask for much, perhaps make it a 50/50 deal instead of 25/75. That was reasonable, right? And that was how she had ended up in front of the headmistresses door, her legs were shaking, she felt like she was going to be sick, but it had to be done- for Matilda. “What do you want?” Trunchbull yelled from the other side of the closed door ten minutes later once Jennifer Honey had managed to find the courage, somehow, to knock on the door. “M-Ms. Trunchbull...It’s..-It’s me.” The woman choked out, fear evident in her voice- just the way Ms. Trunchbull liked it. “C-can I come in?” She asked after receiving no reply. “Whatever.” She finally heard before pausing to calm her nerves, and gently pushing open the door with a creak. “Well, what is it? I don’t have all day!” The Trunchbull barked after seeing no effort on Miss Honey’s part to begin speaking first. A trait the Trunchbull had taught her very early in life. Do not speak without being spoken too- ever. That was the number one rule. “I-i’ve been thinking of starting a family.” Miss Honey finally said trying her hardest to keep from buckling under the Trunchbull’s menacing glare. “What? You actually found someone that would fuck you!?” The Trunchbull laughed in a disbelieving way as Miss Honey cringed at the sudden rise in her voice and coarse language. “You expect me to believe someone- no ANYONE, wants to see your disgusting body. Don’t make me laugh!” She said taking her infamous riding crop and circling around the young trembling woman while looking her up and down. “With what breasts will you tempt him with?” She asked taking the end of her crop and circling around Miss Honey’s chest and poking at each meager lump underneath her shirt. “With what ass will you shake at him?” She suddenly cracked the whip against Miss Honey’s backside causing the woman to yelp in pain. “Or are you trying to marry for money perhaps?” The Trunchbull said forcefully taking the younger woman’s chin in her hand and forcing the terrified soul to look her in the eye. “ANSWER ME!” “There is no man!” Miss Honey said anxiety gripping her core. This was a bad idea, this was a very bad idea. “So then what are you planning, you conniving bitch! Trying to run away from me are you?!” “N-No, Miss Trunchbull, I-I was thinking of..of adopting a child!” She stuttered out as the beast of a woman finally released her face. “O-one of my students actually.” “Oh, and where do you plan to come up with that kind of money? Being a whore? It would suit you.” The Trunchbull sneered. Jennifer closed her eyes in order the hide the fear in them. “I-I was hoping we could re-negotiate my contract...a little.” “Why would you even want one of those disgusting little things?” The Trunchbull asked sitting down in her chair as her lip curled in disgust. “This girl is...special, unlike anything i’ve ever seen. I just want to raise her in an environment where she would feel wanted and appreciated, most of all, loved.” Miss Honey said. “I was hoping maybe, I-I could keep a bit more of my salary so this could be possible.” “I’ll give you 75%” The Trunchbull said so suddenly Miss Honey didn’t believe her ears. She could only stare at the woman blinking in confusion as the sudden understanding. Was she finally coming around? With 75% she could pull it off! “IF” Miss Trunchbull started to say with a wicked smile showing off her rotting teeth. “You can last the rest of the day in there.” She said as she pointed her riding crop at the Chokey. Miss Honey’s face fell faster than a rock falling to the bottom of a pond. In there? There was no way...not anymore. It was the place that haunted many of her nightmares. The thought of stepping anywhere near that box of death made her lungs feel as though they were no longer doing their job. A cold sweat broke out over the woman’s skin as her eyes filled with tears. “A-anything but that, please!” She begged backing away from the door as her past childhood trauma at the hands of aunt came crashing down on her. “Since you obviously don’t want her, I take it you’ll have no problem with me expelling her, will you?” The Trunchbull grinned. “You’ll never see that brat again.” “No! Please, No!” Miss Honey begged as tears fell from her face. “Don’t send her away!” Miss Honey cursed herself. Why did she have to be such a coward? Why couldn’t she be brave and stand up to her aunt? Matilda stood in there for hours yesterday because of her; so why couldn’t she do the same in return? “What will it be? Get in the box or say good-bye to Wormwood.” She taunted grabbing Jennifer by her wrist. “Now doesn’t this bring back memories. Get in the closet or I’ll break your wrist...again.” She whispered pushing the struggling woman towards the chokey. “I won’t fit!” Jennifer tried to counter attempting to become dead weight, but the menacing giant pulled her along as if she weighed nothing more than one of the children the Trunchbull bullied herself. “Oh, I’ll make you fit, Jen. You’re still the little whiny, spineless coward you’ve always been. I think a little time in the Chokey will do you some good.” She said pulling open the door with one hand and tossing her in with ease. “A single peep out of you and you’ll never see the little brat again!” She said and with that, the door was slammed shut in Miss Honey’s face as bits of nails punctured her arms. She was indeed too big, but she managed to crouch down and pull herself in a ball in order to avoid any more superficial wounds from the doors “decorations.” The only question was how long she’d last. She was beginning to hyperventilate and it had only been a few minutes. The Trunchbull was right; she was nothing more than a coward who couldn’t stand up for herself or others. What would Matilda think if she saw her like this? She was crying like a punished child. Pull yourself together! Matilda went through this yesterday and was fine! Shooken up sure, but fine. She would be fine too. Deep breathes and keep your thoughts on something else. Miss Honey distracted herself with thoughts of the heroines in books she had loved as a little girl. Books had always helped her through those long miserable days as the Trunchbulls “plaything.” How many hours had she locked herself in her bedroom reading as an escape from her deranged aunt? Jennifer had always dreamed of being brave like them, but in truth, she was as weak, timid and powerless now as she was back then. Her goal was simply to be the kind of adult she wished she had in her life growing up. What she really wanted most of all, was to be that adult in Matilda’s life. From what she could tell, she deserved so much more than what her “family” had to offer. Matilda needed someone who could recognize just how special she really was- strange telekinetic powers and all. Miss Honey smiled faintly in the darkness remembering the previous night. Matilda had indeed said she wished Miss Honey was her mom, and it had sent the woman's heart a flutter like nothing ever had before. She had greatly enjoyed getting to cuddle up in her favorite chair while holding her and just listening to her read until Matilda had fallen asleep in her arms. It was pure bliss and the ache in her heart longed for more. Miss Honey had a lot of time while locked up to think about her second largest challenge. How would she convince the Wormwood’s to give her custody of their daughter? While not the most intelligent beings on the planet; they were certainly proud and marching to their house and accusing them of bad parenting sounded like a terrible idea. Another problem she encountered was how they viewed her. While clear they did not care for their daughter as a person; they might think of her as their “property.” As terrible as the thought sounded, it was the only way Miss Honey could imagine winning custody. She would have to play their game. It sounded horrible to the woman and she cringed at the thought, but the more she thought about it, the more she realized it was the only way. “Oh, Matilda, please forgive me for what I’m going to say tonight.” She whispered. She was smart; she’d understand it was all an act. Chapter 6 Matilda sat in her bed gripping her stuffed bear tightly. What was going on? Why was her teacher here at the house? The temptation to peek her head out of her room was quickly building up more and more. Her father had been in a bad mood when he got home from work, something about a raid on a warehouse and profit losses, but he may as well have been speaking an entirely different language. Matilda knew lots of things far above her age range’s capabilities, but her father’s business practices was an area she purposefully let herself be uneducated in. Some things she knew were best left unknown. They had just sat down in front of the TV when there was a knock on the door. Whoever it was, Matilda had thought at the time, they in for an unpleasant surprise. There were two rules in the Wormwood house: Don’t interrupt Harry Wormwood when he was eating, and don’t interrupt Harry Wormwood when he’s watching Tv. This person had broken both those rules. At first, he pretended he didn’t hear it and kept on eating his microwavable meal, but then the knocking began again. He snorted in annoyance with a, “I’m not getting that!” Matilda knew better than to answer the door as well. If Harry Wormwood didn’t get the door it meant no one was to either. When the knocking became more persistent, Harry Wormwood slammed his silverware down before pushing his tray away with enough force to knock it over. The air had become tense. No one uttered a single word while Harry stormed over to the door muttering curse words under his breath the entire way. The rest of the Wormwood family craned their necks to see who was brave or stupid enough, to come knocking on the door during dinnertime. Harry had sent the last door-to-door salesman running in a panic with a message to the others never to come back. When Matilda saw that it was her teacher, her heart sank. She was the last person she wanted to see treated poorly by her father. “You again!?” He had shouted, before turning and glaring daggers into his daughter. It was her teacher; therefore, it must be her fault Harry’s logic told him. “Room. Now!” And that was how she had ended up here in her room, worried out of her mind for the one person who had ever shown her kindness. Her curious mind couldn’t take it anymore. She slid out of her bed and hurried over to her door. She quietly as she could pulled it open and cringed at the loud groaning sound it made. She stood in place terrified as she wondered if anyone else heard that. After a minute or two of no one storming down the hall to punish her for trying to eavesdrop, she let out her held breathe and tried to focus on what was being said. Try as she might though, she couldn’t make out a thing. She had to get closer, she thought. She slipped out her open door and as quietly as she could tiptoed down the hall. Matilda stopped at the edge of the hall right before she knew she could be spotted. She held her breath as she strained to listen. ………………………………………… “Mr. Wormwood, did you know it cost 35,000 pounds a year to raise a child?” Miss Honey said. She was anxious and sweating. She was about to pull off the biggest bluff she could think off, in other words, she was lying through her teeth. She had no idea what it cost to raise a child, but if she had to guess, it was more around 10,000 a year. It was still 10,000 more pounds a year than she had. She was so relieved when Mr. Wormwood had told Matilda to go to her room so she wouldn’t have to say this in front of her. She’d look like an idiot. The first thing she had done was butter him up. She complimented his house, his wife, his business sense, and it had taken all her acting skills to do so, but also his intelligence. She had wanted to gag when she said those things, but it had served its purpose. Suddenly she went from unwanted intruder to guest of honor. She hated everything about what she was doing, but she had no choice. She had to play these people’s games. Mr. Wormwood’s smug smile faltered as he stared at her with a look of utter horror on his face. She could see the gears moving behind his eyes as he tried to do the math in his head. If she weren’t so nervous she would have surely let out a chuckle at how comical he looked. His face reddened like a frustrated child about to throw a tantrum over a simple math problem. “But I have two!” He finally blurted out before clenching his jaw. “Did you know that girls cost almost twice as much as boys?” She lied again. “We are materialistic beings: clothing, accessories, make-up, jewelry.” If he had half a brain he would have noticed Matilda was not that type of girl, but fortunately for Miss Honey all Harry could see were the dollar signs flying out of his pocket. He looked to his wife as she simply shrugged. It was true for her, so why wouldn’t it be true for the little runt as well. “I can’t afford two of you!” He barked. “Just last week she spent almost 125 pounds on hair products!” “Well, sow-rry, but my hair gets all frizzy when I use that cheap stuff.” Mrs. Wormwood complained twisting her long blonde locks in between her fingers. “I could lose my business!” He said. Miss Honey smiled on the inside. This is exactly what she had hoped would happen. Clearly their finances were more important to them than their children. Just one final jab into his pride. “What would the neighbors think of that?” Miss Honey said trying to sound as casual as possible. “It’s too bad you decided to have more than one kid. I could see you starting the next Vauxwell Motors.” She watched his face turn bright red. She wasn’t sure if he was about to yell and scream or simply internally combust. Finally he let out a defeated sigh. “You know, it might still be possible.” She said. He looked up at her, eyes begging for a solution. “Your son, he seems like such a good boy, a spitting image of you in fact. You could put him to work and together you could make that dream possible.” “Yes, you’re right. He is a spitting image of me, and if he’s anything like me, you know he’ll be great!” He said. Miss Honey nodded her head as she felt a little bit of her lunch coming back up. “Just think, Wormwood and Son, 1,000 car lot right off the highway where everyone could see your name.” His eyes shone brightly as he saw the dollar signs. Maybe he could even afford a commercial! “But Matilda…” Miss Honey said with a grimace. “As her teacher, I can honestly say, she doesn’t have what it takes.” “That runt is a burden to us all. I hardly believe that’s my own flesh and blood. I think there was a mistake at the hospital.” He scoffed. “What if I told you I had a plan that would save you 15,000 pounds a year and take away the burden of having someone like her in your family?” On the outside, Miss Honey remained calm and collected, but on the inside she wanted to scream. How could she say those things about her? Where was this manipulative lying side coming from? If her father could see her he would be ashamed. “You could sure make quite the investment into your business with an extra 15,000 pounds a year.” “Yes, yes I could!” “What if, for a measly 850 pounds a month, I raised her for you. I could turn her into a proper Wormwood for you.” “And you can’t do that at that school I’m sending her to?” He asked suddenly becoming suspicious. “Why should I pay you?” “She’ll be out of my class in less than a year. Then she’ll go to some other teacher that doesn’t have your best interests at heart. Not to mention, normally, it would cost closer to 3,000 pounds if she stayed here with you.” Miss Honey said. “Why should you bother to raise her if she’ll be no use to you?” She dug in her bag for the paperwork. This was it. All they had to do was sign this paper and she’d have a legal document agreeing that they would pay her child support. She wasn’t proud by any means of what she’d done, but once she had Matilda it wouldn’t matter. “So if I sign this?” Harry asked looking over the document. She could see him stumbling over the larger words as he tried to make sense of the situation. “Then she’s out of your hands and you’re one step closer to that empty lot by the highway.” She said. Her hands shook as she bounced her knees in anticipation. She was bouncing her knees so much she was shaking the whole coffee table. Wait…that wasn’t from her, the whole house was shaking! The last time this happened…Oh no! Miss Honey looked up and saw Matilda standing in the hallway. Her expression was one of which Miss Honey had never seen on her before. Tears were streaking down her face, not of sadness but of rage. Suddenly Mrs. Wormwood screamed. Photo frames, dinner trays, and sharp silverware was flying around the room. Even their 75 lb television set was hovering off the ground. “Ghosts!” Mrs. Wormwood shouted. “The ghosts are back!” She stood on the couch screaming and using her arms to cover her head. Did these people really believe in ghosts? “Not again!” Harry shouted grabbing a broom as he swatted at the flying silverware. So they didn’t know about Matilda’s powers. She could use this to her advantage. “Look!” Miss Honey shouted amongst the chaos. “Look at Matilda! She’s possessed!” Matilda’s eyes narrowed even more as everyone looked at her. The house shook even more violently and to confirm their fears, she lifted her hand and pointed it towards her father as a Tv dinner tray came from behind and smacked his bottom repeatedly. He swore loudly and as he begged for someone to help him. “It really is her!” Mrs. Wormwood shouted. The house was utter chaos. The light bulbs shattered one by one along with the tv screen. Fashion magazines swarmed around Mrs. Wormwood as she screamed and batted them. Michael was cowering underneath the coffee table, large butt sticking out as a prime target. Another tray dinner tray swooped down and smacked him as he shot up howling only to hit his head on the table. “Sign the paper and it will stop!” Miss Honey said amidst the chaos. “I will take her and banish the demons plaguing her!” “Sign it, Harry!” Mrs. Wormwood shouted. “Where’s a pen?” Mr. Wormwood shouted. A drawer off to the side began shaking violently and burst open as a pen shot out and stabbed into the coffee table just inches from his fingers. “She’s trying to stab me!” He shouted before tugging the pen out of the table and signing the paper. “OUT! GET OUT OF MY HOUSE!” Miss Honey grabbed the paper, grabbed Matilda’s hand and ran out the door as everything in the air fell to the ground. Now the only problem was calming her down. “Matilda, I am so sorry you heard that! I didn’t mean a word I said! It was all a trick! It was-“ Miss Honey searched the young girls face for the rage and fury it so obviously shown earlier, but to her surprise, all that was there was a mischievous smile. “I know it was.” Matilda said calmly. “You…you mean you’re not mad?” “You’re not the only one who can act. My father is stupid, but he would eventually figure out it was a trick. I needed to improvise to make him afraid. You played well on his pride and love of money, but the one thing that drives him even more is fear.” Matilda explained. Miss Honey stared at her in amazement. To think a six-year-old girl could process her surrounding that well. What surprised her even more was the suitcase and backpack she carried. Miss Honey hadn’t even noticed until just now. “You’re packed?” She asked. “How did you pack so fast?” “I had everything ready days ago.” She said with a smile. “I just knew you’d save me!” Matilda quickly latched on to the woman’s waist as they stopped walking. Miss Honey smiled widely as she bent down and held her new daughter in her arms. “So how do you plan to rid me of my demons?” She asked with a giggle. “I guess it’s something we’ll just have to figure out together.” Chapter 7 “Matilda, please come out.” Jennifer Honey said, trying to coax the small child out from under the blankets. The lump ever so slowly began to move forward until a small face emerged sporting a look of pure guilt. “It’s not your fault.” “I’m so-“ she tried to say, but was cut off by a gentle finger pressing against her lips. “You don’t have to apologize every time this happens. It’s okay, I promise. Why don’t you hop in the bath and let me take care of this? Leave your wet things in the hallway.” Matilda nodded her head and unpeeled herself from the covers before she made her way to the bathroom, head hung in defeat. At least the house didn’t shake this time, Jennifer thought to herself as she stripped the bed. Maybe she should schedule her a doctor’s appointment. In the week that Matilda had come to live with her, this was the third time she had wet the bed. With Matilda swearing up and down this never usually happens, Jennifer was worried. Perhaps Algebra two was a little too advanced for the six year old. Or maybe it was their other training that was too much for her little body to handle. What would she tell the doctor? I think my newly adopted daughter, whose parents I convinced was worth less than a car dealership, is wetting the bed because of the physical strain of having telekinetic powers? Oh yeah, that’ll go over real well. They’d think I was nuts. Great job, Jenny, lose custody over her before the paperwork is even finalized. It wasn’t like Matilda could use her powers on demand yet; although they had been having fun trying. The first night started with her attempting to levitate a piece of popcorn. Jennifer would throw it in the air and Matilda would try to manipulate it into her mouth. After a handful of failed attempts, they spent most of the evening just throwing popcorn at each other. It was great. They giggled, lost in an all out free for all, the purpose of the exercise completely forgotten. It wasn’t until Jennifer had launched a handful at Matilda’s face did they remember why they had started this in the first place. Instead of showering the young child in bits of popped kernels, they froze midair, suspended in place by invisible hands. It was then they discovered emotions to be the driving force behind it. The lights had flickered on and off because she was afraid. The popcorn kernels hung in the air because she was happy, and the worst of all, the night Jennifer had taken Matilda from her home. She had been hurt. The way her parents had given her up without a fight, even if that’s what she had wanted, hurt her to the point of being able to manipulate a household full of objects. It was as clear as day to Jennifer now. Matilda had lied. She wasn’t acting that night, and if she was, it was only to reassure Jennifer she was ok with it. Maybe the reason for her bedwetting now was because she was hiding that hurt deep within herself. The thought tore Jennifer up inside; to the point she was tempted to see if she could move objects as well. She wondered what she could do to help her. What could someone like plain and simple Jennifer Honey have to offer someone extraordinary like Matilda? An education? Jennifer spent more time learning from Matilda than Matilda learned from Jennifer. Money? Even with the money from her parents they would still be scraping to get by. Love? Yes, that was the one thing she could give her. Matilda had already stolen her heart long ago on that very first day. She’d shower her in the love and affection she had so obviously been lacking in. It was all she had to give her. “Miss Honey! I forgot a towel!” Matilda’s voice rang from the bathroom, snapping her from her thoughts. She went to the cupboard to look for the biggest, and fluffiest one she could find, but all that was there were thin, old ratty things she had picked up from a garage sale more than ten years ago. Hmm, that was something they could do today. It was a beautiful Saturday morning, and the swap meet would be in full swing. “Here you go.” Jennifer said handing over the least torn up towel she had to the dripping wet and shivering child. “You know, it’s the weekend. You don’t have to call me Miss Honey at home.” Matilda looked at her puzzled for a moment seemingly lost in thought. “What should I call you then?” Deep down she wanted to hear the word, mom, but stopped when it was on the tip of her tongue. Too much too soon. “Jennifer’s fine.” “I can’t call you by your first name.” Matilda said. “You’re my teacher!” “Not at home I’m not, silly. Hmm, how about, Jenny?” She said, taking the towel from her and throwing it over her head. Matilda giggled as her head popped out. “I guess that’s okay, but only here. It’s impolite to call a lady by her first name.” “Whatever you’re comfortable with, but you still have to call me Miss Honey at school. Now what would you say to going over to the swap meet after breakfast? It’s a nice day out after all.” Jennifer suggested rubbing the towel over the girl’s head. “That sounds fun!” After a quick bite to eat of toast and tea, Jennifer pulled a mason jar of change out of the cupboard and examined it. She had maybe about ten pounds at the most saved up. She frowned slightly as she pulled out the highest denominations and put them her pocket. They’d have to be careful and only buy what they absolutely needed. “Miss Honey, here.” Matilda said reaching out her fist. Jennifer opened her palm as Matilda deposited a wad of bills in her hand. Where in the world had she gotten this? There had to be at least 100 pounds if not more. “I saved my allowance.” Matilda said with a shrug. “No, sweetie, this is yours.” Jennifer said trying to give it back, but Matilda just shook her head. “Hold it for me then.” Jennifer sighed, but agreed. She should be supporting her, not the other way around! She couldn’t spend a little girl’s allowance! She’d sell all her books if she had to! They walked out the front door and chatted about the book they had been reading together- an old warn out copy of a Charles Dickens novel Jennifer had picked up years ago at a second hand bookshop for fifty pence. Maybe if they still had the energy- and money- she could take Matilda there. She’d probably find it a lovely place to spend an afternoon browsing. When they got onto the main road ten minutes after 9 am, the little town was in full swing with the nearby farmers market as bustling as ever. After they finished with the swap meet, she figured she should stop by on the way back and pick up a few groceries. She’d have to ask Matilda what she liked to eat. Once they arrived, they got lost looking at all the little odds and ends people were selling in their stalls. Different kinds of music blared from various large boom boxes. A stall to their left sold every type of flower she could think of: lilies, tulips, roses, and daisy’s lined the white plastic table in ten gallon buckets. A tent to their right had dresses and blouses swinging from hooks in the gentle breeze. Food vendors were out setting up their sugary snacks on display sending scents of cinnamon wafting into the air. She was curious about what kind of things Matilda was interested in. All she knew of was her love of academics. Even her packed suitcase and bags-which she said she had packed days prior- was nothing but necessities. Not a single toy. Did she even have interests outside of reading? Jennifer kept a close eye on her as they walked through the stalls. The little girl browsed around, but nothing appeared to really keep her interest for long- until she came upon a beat up looking chess set. Her eyes shone as she opened it up and examined the pieces. “Do you know how to play?” Jennifer asked. “I’ve read about it, but I’ve never had any one to play with before.” Matilda admitted. “I had hoped there would be one in the classroom, but-“ She trailed off looking it over. “Well, chess is a little advanced for a kindergarten class.” Jennifer said with a laugh. “Would you play it with me?” “Of course! I’d love to.” Matilda smiled wide and pulled a five-pound note out of her pocket. Just how much money did this girl have? If she hadn’t known her to be such a sweet and honest girl, Jennifer would have assumed she cleaned her parents out before she left. The elderly man smiled and handed her her change, as he looked her up and down. “She yours?” He asked as Jennifer proudly nodded. “Make sure she doesn’t eat the pieces.” He said. Jennifer frowned and looked to Matilda to gauge her reaction. She had almost expected her to be angry at being talked down to, but she just smiled and shook her head. “I’m not very fond of the taste of wood, sir.” She replied before turning and searching through the other games he had. Jennifer stood at a distance glad to have found something she was interested in other than just books and schoolwork. Board games did seem like something she would be interested in. She wondered if he had any jigsaw puzzles they could do together in the kitchen, but a look to her left revealed Matilda was already one step ahead of her as usual. “Margaret!” The old man shouted into his trailer. “If I sold all the games here for two pounds each, and subtracted the seven percent the lot gets, what would my profit be?” “I don’t know! I’m not a calculator!” A woman’s voice shouted back. The man grumbled under his breath and reached for a pen from his pocket along with a dirty napkin. He sat hunched over scribbling number down. “We’d make fifty nine pounds and 34 pence if we sold everything!” He shouted back a few minutes later. “Your math is off.” Matilda said without looking up from the instructions on the back of the game. “You need to take your number of board games, multiply it by two, which gives you 72 pounds, and then multiply that by .07. That gives you five pounds and four pence. Now subtract that from your 72 pounds and you end up with a total of 66. 96 pounds.” The man blinked in surprise for a moment before a wide grin spread across his face. “Cute.” He said, before yelling inside for a calculator. A few moments later, the woman named Margaret appeared with calculator in hand and passed it off to him, before she returned to the sanctuary of the trailer. Miss Honey watched him curiously for a moment as he punched in numbers from his napkin. He remained still staring at it, before erasing it and starting over. “What did she say her answer was?” He asked after a moment of silence. “66.96 I believe.” Jennifer said, a smile spreading across her lips at his shocked expression. She knew that look. It was the exact same look she had worn the first time she had experienced Matilda’s calculations. “Here you go, six pounds for these.” Matilda said, handing him the money as she held up the puzzles she had picked out. He stared at her blankly for a moment, before thanking her and accepting the money. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure she doesn’t eat those pieces either.” Jennifer said as they continued on. Chapter 8 Matilda tossed and turned in her sleep. The dream had started off so pleasant. She was just about to be crowned England’s youngest chess Grandmaster. Miss Honey was there with a bouquet of flowers for her, and the audience was cheering. She heard a voice bellow from the audience, “That’s my daughter!” and “That’s my little girl!” She followed the sound until she locked eyes with her mother beaming up at her- an expression she had never received from her before. Matilda felt a rush of happiness and relief rush over her and then… everything changed. The audience gasped. She looked down at herself to see her bare legs damp with pee. Her dress was ruined. The cheers turned to cries of disgust. The expression on her mothers face became one she was all too familiar with, repulsion and indifference. “See, this is exactly why we sent you away!” Harry Wormwood yelled. “Disgusting, get her out of my sight! You’re a Wormwood it’s time you started acting like one!” Matilda felt a giant hand clamp around her arm. She let out a wail of pain as the Trunchbull dragged her off stage and onto a different one. She was thrust into a chair facing the other children in the school. There, sitting on a table was a giant chocolate cake. No! This wasn’t her punishment! This hadn’t happened to her! She was in the audience! Her only punishment had been… Then she found herself standing alone, wet and cold, staring at the nails in the walls mere inches from her face. If she dared move even a muscle she would be met with the sharp pain of rusty metal cutting into her skin. Even worse, she could get tetanus! She had read about that in a book and it sounded awful! A small panel opened and eyes peered down at her. She had expected the Trunchbull, but instead they were Miss Honey’s. “Please let me out!” Matilda begged. “I’m disappointed in you, Matilda.” “Wake up, Matilda.” “I’m sorry!” The small child moaned in her sleep and shivered from the damp bedding. A gentle hand touched the top of her head. Her eyes sprung open and she examined her surroundings. She slowly sat up and looked around the small apartments one bedroom. Various items that had once been on the nightstand were now scattered across the floor. A mirror that had once hung on the wall now spread shards of glass on the carpet. “Was there an earthquake?” “N-not quite.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . “Stress.” the doctor said after a moment as Matilda pumped her legs that dangled off the exam room table. “That’s it?” Miss Honey asked. “Are you sure? She really hasn’t been herself lately.” “How so?” “Well, she’s been acting sort of...well...childish.” Miss Honey said. The doctor raised an eyebrow as he looked at the small six- year- old girl sitting on the table, and then back to Miss Honey. “I mean she’s normally very mature, but she’s started,” She dropped her voice to a whisper, but Matilda could still hear the word “accidents.” “I mean, it’s not a big deal or anything, but I just want to make sure there isn’t some kind of underlying issue.” “I could check her blood sugar, make sure we’re not dealing with juvenile diabetes. Excessive urination can be a symptom.” “Please, but it’s not just that it's, well, how do I put this? Things have been… flying around the room when she gets upset.” “Flying around the room?” The dr. looked at the woman doubtfully. Miss Honey locked eyes with Matilda, whose expression was one of horror as she shook her head. “You mean she’s getting upset and throwing things?” “Y-yes, like that.” Miss Honey said. “So she’s been throwing tantrums and you’re concerned because it seems out of the ordinary for her?” “Yes!” Miss Honey exclaimed as Matilda scowled. She was not throwing tantrums, Matilda thought until she remembered last night. Miss Honey had brought up the idea of wearing diapers to bed. Logically it made sense! It shouldn’t have been such an issue, but instead of thinking things through like she usually did, she had resisted the idea and it had led to their very first fight. Not even a fight, but a disagreement...at least until the unknown pressure inside her had become so unbearable she had thrown it out and the invisible force smashed the bedroom mirror to bits. She couldn’t play dumb with her arms outstretched like some kind of cartoon superhero mid attack as glass exploded around the room. Matilda sighed. She knew she needed to apologize, even if she didn’t quite understand how she had made the mirror blow up. Matilda tried her best to tune out their conversation, even if it was about her. The pressure in her chest and behind her eyes was beginning to bother her and if she didn’t get it under wraps, she would unintentionally demonstrate what Miss Honey was talking about. She tried to think about Miss Honey’s promise that afterwards they’d go to the museum together. They were having a special exhibit today on ancient civilization. She had always wanted to go. It was huge! Three stories and there was a massive hedge maze in the back. She had tried on several occasions to go, but they never let her in without an adult. Even that though quickly lost its grounding ability after listening to the two of them go back and forth. “May I be excused? I need to use the restroom.” “Yes, of course. I need something from you though.” The doctor said. Matilda hopped down from the table and was handed a specimen cup. She examined it. She knew what it was for from reading about medical tests, but she had never had to herself. She couldn’t even remember when the last time she was in a doctor’s office. Had her parents ever taken her at all? “Am I current on all my vaccinations?” Matilda asked. Legally, she would have had to be for school, but she had a sinking suspicion Crunchem Hall wasn’t very particular about following the laws. Hadn’t she seen a girl in her class get thrown over a fence by her hair on the first day? Bruce Bogtrotter would agree “normal” wasn’t in their schools vocabulary. The doctor let out a patronizing chuckle. “Can’t say I’ve ever heard a little girl ask me if she was getting a shot that way before. Why don’t you let the adults discuss that?” “Please, I’m-” Matilda started to say, but was cut off. “Now I know shots can be scary, but it’s not as bad as you're imagining.” “I want-” “Now run along and go potty, or do you need your mommy’s help with that?” He gestured to the cup in her hands. The pressure in her eyes was too much to take. Behind the doctor, the wastepaper basket began to levitate. Miss Honey let out a gasp. “Yes, I think I’ll go help her!” Matilda felt a larger hand begin to pull on hers, and the trash can fell back to the ground with a loud thunk. The doctor swiveled around in his chair searching for the noise as Matilda let Miss Honey lead her to the bathroom. Once there, Miss Honey watched with a mixed feeling of apprehension and wonder as bits of paper towel floated around the family style bathroom. Matilda on the other hand, seemed hardly to notice. She stood as still as a statue, staring transfixed at the trashcan as garbage continued to rise. After about a minute, everything fell to the floor leaving the bathroom covered in trash. Matilda let out a relieved sigh and rubbed at her eyes. “Matilda.” Miss Honey said, a bit of apprehension in her voice. The young girl looked up upon hearing her name. “What’s going on? How long has this been happening?” Matilda thought about it. “Well, I guess it started when I accidentally blew up my dad’s tv, but i’m still not sure. I can’t control it or anything. I get this burning in my eyes and I feel like I’ll blow up if I don’t get it out. I’m really sorry about the mirror, Miss Honey. I wasn’t trying to break it, I had to get the pressure out before it broke me!” She blurted out without stopping. She hadn’t realized her eyes had begun to water and sting, but this time for a more mundane reason. “Please don’t send me back!” “Matilda, I would never send you back, sweetie. You are the most extraordinary and brightest child i’ve ever met. You are wonderful, and special. I’m sorry your family never recognized you for what you truly are. Maybe the doctor’s right and you are just under a lot of stress right now. Sometimes I forget you’re only six-years-old. You may have the mind of someone far beyond your age, but your body is still growing.” “I was embarrassed and. . . I lost control of it.” Matilda tried to explain. “I think I need more practice.” “Well,” Miss Honey said looking around the room. “I guess we can start by cleaning up in here.” Matilda took in the room for the first time and cringed. There were paper towels everywhere! One was even dangling from a vent in the ceiling! Not only that but the faucet had turned itself on. She pointed at the nearest piece of trash and concentrated and then… nothing happened. She pointed again and again trying with all her might, but the most she could get to happen was turning over a crumpled up wad on its side. “Where are you when I need you?” Matilda said. Resigned to her fate of manual labor, Matilda used her foot to sweep everything into a pile and Miss Honey picked it up and put it back in the trash. Matilda looked up at the vent. How were they going to get that down? “Do you want help with that?” Miss Honey asked quietly. “I guess, but how?” Matilda said, still looking up. “Well, you sit on the toilet and lift your gown up and i’ll hold the cup so you don’t drop it.” “Wha-” Matilda started to ask until she saw Miss Honey holding the specimen jar. Matilda’s face grew a shade of pink. “I can do it myself. I’ll meet you outside.” “Are you sure, it can be tricky with small hands.” “No, thank you. I’ll be fine.” She waited until Miss Honey left, before reading the directions on the label and sat on the toilet. Why in the world would she think I needed help with this, she thought to herself. She lifted the gown and bent over, but she couldn’t see where to position the cup. All she could see was the gown no matter where she bunched it up. Some genius she was if she couldn’t even pee in a cup by herself. Resigned to doing it by feel, she blindly stuck the cup under her and relaxed. She could hear it splash in the bowl below. This wasn’t right. She moved her arm around under her until she heard a different sound and felt the warm liquid begin to fill from the outside. There, no problem. She had this. She. . . . . . . . “Matilda?” Miss Honey asked, seeing the young girl come out with her head hung low. “I dropped it in the toilet.” ….. They had made her drink eight cups of water. She felt so full by the time she downed the last one. She looked down at both her arms now covered in bandages and felt relieved. Sure the shots had stung, but the momentary discomfort was nothing in comparison to catching a preventable disease. She had been right to be concerned. She hadn’t been vaccinated since she was a baby. So it had been one shot. One cup of water. Another shot. Another cup of water. “I know Diphtheria isn’t very common here as its mostly found in Asia and developing middle eastern countries, but a virus that creates a toxin that can destroy the nose and throat, before leading to paralysis and death doesn’t sound pleasant. It’s still nothing compared to Polio though. Miss Honey, did you know that 1 in 200 people that had Polio ended up paralyzed?” Matilda rattled on. The doctor chuckled politely, as she spouted out different dates, until she had come to the M.M.R. vaccine. That date he did know off the top of his head. It was 1971 and as she confidently repeated it, he stopped in his tracks and stared at her as if he was noticing her for the first time. He had assumed she was pretending to know as children sometimes did in order to appear more knowledgeable than they really were. “That’s right.” he said as he knit his eyebrows together. He wanted to assume it was a lucky guess, but that didn’t seem right. “Do you know what M.M.R stands for?” “Mealels, mumps, and rubella, they each had their own separate vaccinations in the late sixties, but they didn’t put them together until early 70’s.” Matilda said. “Where did you learn that?” “A library book about contagious diseases. It was really interesting, but I skipped over the pictures, especially when it came to the bubonic plague.” “I don’t blame you. That medical book, you read it or did someone read it to you?” “I read it.” “And you understood it?” “Yeah, I wash my hands a lot more now.” “You said you were six, correct? How long have you been able to read adult books?” Matilda shrugged and thought about it. “Well, my parents left me home alone since I was three, and it was really boring so I’d walk down the library everyday since it was just a couple blocks. The children’s books stopped being all that interesting pretty fast, so I guess since I was four?” “Wait, what?” The doctor asked alarmed. He looked up at Miss Honey. “She’s been left unsupervised since she was three?” He gave her an accusing look. “Yes, that’s why she’s in my care now. She is a student in the class I teach and I started noticing signs of severe neglect. When I asked her parents about it, they signed over custody to me. I’m just waiting on the courts to make me her legal guardian.” Miss Honey explained. The doctor relaxed a little. “You must be a very kind person to take her in. Most would just report them and move on with their lives.” “Matilda is a very special girl. She’s not like other children her age. I asked my kindergarten class as a joke to multiply a large sum, and she knew the answer right away. I thought she was kidding until I worked it out with a pencil and paper.” “I’m starting to understand your concerns a little better, but I stand by my earlier assessment. I think it’s just stress. It can affect the body in strange ways, especially small children. I must admit I am quite impressed with her knowledge and mental capabilities, but she is still just a child. If the urine test and blood work come out fine, my advice is give it time. This is a big change in her life, and she might just be having trouble adjusting emotionally. If the bed wetting becomes persistent, get a mattress protector and maybe some of those absorbent night underwear for kids.” “No!” Matilda said, before cringing in embarrassment for interrupting. “I’m sorry, but please, no diapers. “I’m, I’m…” she started to say before pausing to get her thoughts in order. “I’ve really never had this problem before.” “Well, I wouldn’t call them diapers.” The doctor said, but she shook her head. “Well, then I would suggest no liquids before bed, and if need be, set an alarm in the middle of the night to wake you up to use the bathroom.” Matilda frowned. Why hadn’t she thought of that? “That’s a thought.” Miss Honey agreed. “Let’s do that then.” “You ready to try this again?” The doctor asked, handing Matilda another specimen cup. “Please take this nice woman to help you this time.” “You, you really don’t need to help me.” Matilda mumbled. “It’s kind of embarrassing. You’re my teacher.” Miss Honey frowned, feeling a little hurt. She thought they were more than teacher and student at this point. Is that all Matilda saw her as? “Well, we can’t have you drop it again, what if one of my female nurses went with you?” the doctor asked. Matilda shrugged. She’d rather do it herself, but she had blown that chance. Anything was better than accidentally peeing on Miss Honey’s hand or something. She might blow up the sink with her mind. She had read that viruses were spread via bodily fluids, and what if this sudden telekinetic thing was a symptom of some unknown illness? She couldn’t risk passing it on to her. Not Miss Honey. Anyone but Miss Honey. The nurse would wear gloves at least. If she couldn’t do this by herself, this was the next best option. She gave her agreement, before giving her small hand a glare. “This is your fault.” she whispered at it as she followed a young black haired woman with glasses back into the bathroom. “Go on and lift up your gown with both hands and spread your legs.” Matilda didn’t fight it when she felt herself get cleaned, it was weird but necessary with her hands occupied. “Now what you’re going to do is pee for a second to flush out anything, and then stop.” Matilda stared over at the sink and relaxed. One second went by, and then two. No, no, no, no!! “I can’t stop it!” “No worries, it happens. It takes practice, as long as I can get enough in the cup. Good, just a little more, and... this should be enough. D-did the sink just turn on?” Oops, Matilda thought as the nurse stood back up with the half-full cup. “Go ahead and finish up here and meet us back in the room. Don’t forget to wash your hands in the haunted sink.” Matilda breathed a sigh of relief when she was alone. Embarrassment seemed to be the trigger for whatever made her lose control. She didn’t realize doctor appointments could be so...awkward. At least all the embarrassment for the day was over, she thought as she washed her hands, blissfully unaware that the day had only given a taste of what it had to offer. Chapter 9 As smart as Matilda was, there was one thing she didn’t fully grasp, and that was just how remarkable she really was. She didn’t know why adults sometimes gaped at her with glassy eyes, or why Miss Honey kept telling her she was special. She had never thought herself as special before. She had certainly never been told so by her family. She enjoyed reading and learning new things, but in her mind that didn’t really set her apart from anyone else her age. She didn’t feel any different than her friends, Lavender and Hortencia. They all loved pulling pranks on Miss Trunchbull, but if anything though, if anyone was a “genius” it was Hortencia. Matilda and Lavender were in awe of her when it came to her bravery and how far she was willing to go to pull one over on the Trunchbull. They looked up to her, as any pair of six year olds would look up to an 11 year old, with awe and reverence. When Hortencia had told the tale of how she had single handedly snuck into the Trunchbull's office and sprinkled every single one of her pair of gym shorts in itching powder, it had elevated her to god status in their young eyes. Once the doctor had left the room, Matilda changed back into her overalls, glad to be rid of the gown. She got her legs in fine by herself, but when it came time to hoist the straps up, she winced. Both her arms gave off a dull painful throb which she fought through as she tried to fasten the buckles. There was something that Miss Honey had said that had bothered her. She didn’t quite understand what she had meant by “she was usually so much more mature than other kids her age?” What did she mean she was being more childish than usual? Did Miss Honey expect her to act like an adult all the time? Matilda had a sinking feeling Miss Honey was putting her on a pedestal far higher than she deserved to be on. Matilda wondered if she meant childish because she needed help sometimes. “How are you feeling? Still up for the trip?” Miss Honey asked, before taking the loose strap of Matilda’s overalls and buckling them for her. “Yes!” Matilda said and frowned as Miss Honey fastened her clothes for her. Was this childish? She had been enjoying having Miss Honey there, brushing her hair and tucking her into bed at night. It was a new experience for her, but was she not supposed to? Was that a childish thing to want help? Mom’s always did that sort of thing for their kids in books, but Matilda wondered if that’s why Miss Honey liked her, because she was “more mature”. Was she the exception to the rule because she was different? They walked in silence down a few blocks in the small village. Matilda stared questioningly at Miss Honey’s offered outstretched hand before they crossed the busy intersection. Was it some kind of test, she wondered to herself. Before she could make up her mind on what to do, Miss Honey had taken her hand and led her across. Matilda let out a small whimper as she let her arm be raised. She had only expected pain during the actual injection process, but not after. Once they stood in front of the large white multi-story building all thoughts of pain and childish actions were far behind her. Now she was the one who eagerly marched forward pulling Miss Honey by the hand. She was so excited to be here! The place was full of adults and children alike on a bustling Saturday afternoon. A banner hung on the entrance that read, “Come Meet our Award Winning Olympic Athletes! Today Only!” Matilda was fascinated by the displays. Each room had a different civilization. There was Rome, and Egypt, Incan, Persian, Ancient Greek, Chinese, Mayan and Mesopotamian. That was just a traveling display that came and set up one month a year before packing up and moving to another city. There was still the Museum's usual year around displays she had never gotten to see. There were paintings, and sculptures, and the Garden Maze in the back that drew flocks of families. She heard along the way there were hundreds of different types of plants to see. She had seen pictures in a book and it looked so beautiful. In the center of the maze was a huge gorgeous fountain. “So what do you want to look at first?” Miss Honey asked. “You pick, I can’t decide!” Matilda admitted. “How about we start with Rome and work our way around?” Matilda peered into various glass cases and read all about various inventions, and tools. There was a display about the founding of the Julian calendar she found fascinating. She hadn’t even realized nearly 30 minutes had gone by in the first room alone. She had been reading about the history of aqueducts when Miss Honey reminded her if they wanted to see everything she couldn’t stop and read every little plaque that had writing on it. They passed through Inca and Mayan territory, but Miss Honey had to practically drag her out of the Egyptian room. She would have stayed in there all day if given the chance. The mummies history, and the pyramids were so interesting that she hadn’t even flinched reading about the embalming process despite Miss Honey’s concerns about it giving her nightmares. After two-and-a-half hours they had finished all the civilization rooms. Matilda was ready to jump straight into the paintings, but Miss Honey pulled her in a different direction. “How about we take a break for a bit?” Miss Honey said. Matilda noticed she looked moderately uncomfortable. She seemed to be looking around for something, spotted it and Matilda obediently followed until they came to a line for the Restroom. It was fairly crowded and by the time it was her turn, Matilda began to feel the effects of all the water she had drunk. There was just one problem though, she realized as she stepped into a stall and closed the door. She couldn’t raise her dominant arm past her chest. Matilda winced in pain as she tried and tried again to reach the straps of her overalls. “Matilda, are you okay?” Miss Honey asked from the other side of the stall door after a few minutes. “Do you need help?” “N-no!” Matilda lied, sighing in defeat. Needing help getting undressed to use the restroom fell squarely in the childish category. She didn’t need to go bad anyway. She’d ask for help if it was an emergency, but for now she was fine. She kicked the plunger with her foot for show to flush the toilet and came out to wash her hands. “Ready for more?” Miss Honey asked and Matilda eagerly followed. She quickly forgot about her predicament for the next twenty minutes until she found herself shuffling from foot to foot. She stared at the paintings with less rapt attention and focus to detail. After another ten minutes she was no longer enjoying the paintings at all. She was about to admit defeat and ask Miss Honey for help when a familiar voice behind her called her name. “Matilda! Miss Honey!” Matilda spun around to find her older, blonde friend Hortencia and her mom. “Oh, hello!” Miss Honey said as Hortencia made the introductions. “Be careful out back at the Olympics display.” Hortencia warned ominously. “The Trunchbulls here and in a foul mood.” “Why?” Matilda asked, her joy now turned to horror. “Have you ever seen her in a good mood?” Hortencia shot back. “No, I mean why is she here?” Matilda asked, but the answer to her question came to her the moment she closed her mouth. “The Olympics display.” “Yeah.” Hortencia nodded before leaning in close and whispering in Matilda’s ear. “And because I put something in her drink.” She grabbed Matilda’s hand and slipped something inside of it. When she pulled back away, Matilda examined the laxative wrapper crushed in her fist. She nearly lost control of her bladder from laughing, only recovering once she crossed her legs and leaned forward. “You okay?” Matilda gave a side glance at Miss Honey, but she was busy talking to Hortencia’s mom to notice. “I need your help.” Matilda whispered. “Not here though.” She waited for a break in the adults' conversation to ask as politely as she could if she could go show her friend something in the other room. “I’ll be right back!” Matilda reassured them both once she had gotten their consent and dragged Hortensia by the hand towards the restrooms. She froze in dismay as she read, “Closed for Cleaning.” “What, what did you want to show me?” Hortencia asked. “Nothing, I needed your help with my overalls. I can’t get them off and I need to pee.” “Why didn’t you just ask Miss Honey? Why do you need my help for?” “Because. Besides it doesn’t matter, it’s closed.” Hortencia rolled her eyes. “That’s such a little kid problem. You little kids can't hold it for five minutes without peeing your pants. Fine there’s another one downstairs. I’ll take you.” Hortencia groaned acting like it was the biggest chore. “Thanks.” Matilda mumbled, shifting her weight from foot to foot. “I can’t lift my arms for some reason. ” “Why?” Hortencia asked as the two of them rode the escalator down. “Got a bunch of shots this morning and-” “Tetanus, wasn’t it?” Hortencia nodded her head in understanding. “Had to get one after spending all day in the chokey. I came out with all these cuts and scrapes before Trunchbull let me out. I had to tell my parents I got cut from the metal in the jungle gym, but yeah, couldn’t lift my arm for a week.” “So it’s normal?” Matilda asked. “I guess.” “Where are you two going?” A voice rang out. They turned to see Miss Honey and Hortencia’s mom at the top of the escalator about to ride it down. “The bathroom!” Hortencia yelled back up. “Matilda needs help getting her pants off!” Matilda cringed. “Thanks.” she mumbled. She could feel the heat radiating off her face. “Tell the whole place why don’t you.” “I think I will.” Hortencia said with a grin. “She’s about to pee herself!” She yelled back up before letting out a laugh. “Lighten up, no one cares, you’re just a little kid after all!” Matilda was horrified and the worried expression on Miss Honey’s face didn’t help. Even worse, she could feel the pressure building behind her eyes. She rubbed at them as tried to get the sensation to go away. “Jeez, don’t cry I was only teasing you.” Hortencia said. “I’m not crying, there’s something up with my eyes.” Matilda said. She stopped at the bottom of the escalator and blinked trying to get the sensation to go away. “Matilda! Are you okay?” Miss Honey said. Matilda could hear the worry in her voice without looking at her. She must have taken two steps at a time to get to her this fast. “I’m fine, my friend is just picking on me.” Matilda said, plastering on a fake smile. Try as she might, she couldn’t stand still long enough for that sentence to ring true. “Are you going to lose control?” Miss Honey whispered in Matilda’s ear. Her face burned crimson. “No! I don’t have to go that bad!” Matilda said. “I meant the other thing.” Miss Honey said. “Oh, umm, I- I don’t think so.” Matilda said, sounding unsure. The burning pressure was now worse thanks to the question and the realization that they were surrounded by precious and priceless artifacts was not lost on either of them. “Let’s go outside just in case.” Miss Honey said. “Can I use the restroom first?” Matilda asked, but she knew the answer to that question as soon as a poster fell off the wall behind them. “Quickly! Let’s get you out of here!” Miss Honey scooped Matilda up and raced outside, leaving behind a confused Hortensia. “Uh, see you at school!” She yelled after them. Miss Honey briskly walked outside only to find the courtyard packed from the Olympics display. There was nowhere for her to release the pent up energy without being spotted, and the last thing either of them wanted was to be caught by… “Jen! Jen! What brings you by?” The Trunchbull asked. “Come to see me perform my famous hammer throw perhaps? Wait, what are you doing with the Wormwood brat?” The Large muscular woman sneered at Matilda, who hid her face in Miss Honey’s shoulder. No matter how brave she was with her friends, her natural instinct was to shrink in terror when caught face to face with the horrible beast. “Absolutely! I wouldn’t miss it! When’s the next demonstration?” Miss Honey asked, trying to appease the horrid women. “You didn’t answer my question. What are you doing out of school with the Wormwood brat?” “We came to see the exhibits, and-” Miss Honey’s words were cut off by a faint gurgling sound. Miss Trunchbull's face paled. “What do I care what you do with the little vermin on the weekends?” The Trunchbull said before storming away inside while holding her stomach. Miss Honey breathed a sigh of relief before spotting the maze. “Here!” She said, rushing inside around a few corners and into a dead end. She set Matilda down in front of a pile of leaves when they were sure they were alone. “Would that help, whatever it is to calm down?” Matilda nodded and stared fixated at the pile until it was as if a strong wind had entrapped itself in the corner of the hedge. Miss Honey watched the leaves swirl around for a few moments, until the small pocket of wind died down. Matilda now kneeled on the ground with her ankles crossed and hands holding herself. Using her powers had made her urge to pee so much worse. She suddenly felt very weak. She gasped as she felt a small trickle escape into her pants. No. No. No. Not while she was awake! Not in public. “Oh, Matilda, I didn’t know you needed to go this badly. ” Miss Honey said. She rested her hand on the small child's back. “ I’m-I’m fine.” Matilda said, before standing up. She still shifted from foot to foot, but felt she could move on. She looked down at her pants alarmed at the tiny dime sized wet stain. She covered it quickly with her hands, but Miss Honey had already seen it. “Why didn’t you tell me you couldn’t undue the clasps? I would have helped you.” Miss Honey said gently as they slowly made their way towards the center of the maze. There had been a sign for porta-potties along with an ominous sign. “Due to the recent cost of the dying plant life and flowers, please use the portable facilities located in several points along this maze.” A large red circle with a parent and small male stick figure peeing into the bush was crossed out with a big red line through it along with more text underneath. “Punishable by permanent ban and 250 pound fine.” “Because it was a childish thing to need help with.” Matilda mumbled, as she shuffled along as fast as she could. “I can’t lift my arms from the shots.” “Matilda, look at me.” Miss Honey said. Matilda kept moving but looked up. “I want you to rely on me, okay? I know you’re so used to having to take care of yourself you don’t know what it means to rely on others. But If you ever need anything, big or small, I want you to tell me, okay? I don’t want you to feel you have to do everything by yourself.” Matilda nodded, too preoccupied on the situation to let the words she was hearing sink in. Her eyes were watering and her pants felt suspiciously damp. She was afraid to look at the damage. After three more wrong turns, her heart soared when she saw the exit. “It’s the center!” She cheered rushing forward until she stopped dead in her tracks looking horrified. “What? What is it?” Miss Honey said, until she saw the problem. “Oh no.” She mumbled, before meeting the near crazed look in Matilda’s eyes. “Well, I guess we better get in line.” They stood in the back and waited with Matilda occasionally letting out a cry. She couldn’t hide her situation now. A tiny wet streak ran down a pant leg. Passerby’s offered Miss Honey a sympathetic nod as if to say, “Been there with my little one.” The door to the only porta potty finally opened. A mother and her toddler were about to go in when the crowd jumped as something large barreled towards them all. People left and right were shoved out of the way with grunts of, “MOVE!” and “Out of the way!” were hurled at them. The Trunchbull, holding her stomach, pushed and shoved her way to the front of the line, knocking over the mom and toddler in the process before going inside and slamming the door in the process with an angry THUNK. Miss Honey looked down at the horrified look on Matilda’s face as she held herself, tears now streaming down her face. She rubbed her back sympathetically, before guiding her away. “I have an idea.” She said. Matilda whimpered as she saw her last remaining hope vanish in front of her. She couldn’t make it through the maze to the other bathrooms. “Over here.” Miss Honey whispered, leading her into a corner of the last dead end they had come across. “Take off your shoes and socks.” Matilda thought she knew what Miss Honey wanted her to do. Her face turned red, but it was better than having a full blown accident. Miss Honey was going to stand guard so she could pee in the grass like a dog. She kicked off her shoes before pausing to bend and hold herself again, before managing to slip off her socks. “Please help me with the straps.” Matilda begged. “Why?” Miss Honey asked, before realization dawned on her. She gave Matilda a sympathetic smile. “No, sweetie. You need to keep them on.” She gave her head a gentle pat. “Wha-” Matilda choked out as she sobbed. “No, please no!” She tried to undue the strap herself, but her arm was now even worse than before. “I can’t!” “Sweetie, it’s okay, I promise. Just get it over with.” Matilda sobbed. “No, I’ll go back in line. I can make it!” “Shh. Honey, you already didn’t make it.” The woman said, but her voice was gentle and non chastising. She knelt down until she was eye level with her. “There’s no point in fighting the inevitable any longer.” “I- I-’m so sorry.” Matilda cried. Another, larger streak had begun to form but then stopped. “Matilda, really it’s okay. You’ll feel better if you just get it over with. I promise. I love you, and a pair of wet pants, or sheets isn’t going to change that.” Matilda stood there stunned. It had taken her so off guard that she let go of herself and stood still, staring at Miss Honey as if seeing her for the first time. Had she just heard what she thought she did? The distraction had been enough. Matilda whimpered and turned towards the hedge as she felt her bladder decide enough was enough. She leaned her head against the hedge and began to bawl as warm liquid began to freely flow down her legs, soaking the faux denim and coming out at the ankles, leaving a patch of damp grass at her feet. “It’s okay, it’s okay.” Miss Honey whispered gently, rubbing Matilda’s back. “That’s it. It’s all over now.” She gently spun the girl around to face her. She ran the back of her hand along the girls damp cheeks. There was still a look of uncertainty and shock in her eyes. “Talk to me, Matilda.” “Were you just saying that?” Matilda asked, almost a whisper. “Saying what?” Miss Honey asked, but the young girl didn’t respond. She was at a complete loss, until a sad thought crossed her mind. “Matilda,” Miss Honey whispered. She felt something large and thick catch in her throat. “Has anyone ever told you they loved you before?” Matilda stood still for a moment before slowly shaking her head no. Miss Honey sighed sadly before kneeling down and wrapping her arms around the trembling girl and rocked her back and forth. “I love you, Matilda.” “No, Miss Honey, you’ll get all wet.” Matilda said, but made no move to push her away. “I don’t care.” “Miss Honey.” “Yes?” “...I love you too.” ……………………………………………………………………………….. When the two stood up and made their way back to the center of the maze, they noticed the line for the Porta Potty had not changed at all. Was Miss Trunchbull still in there? Matilda wondered. She had an idea, a terrible, but wonderful idea. She doubted she could pull it off, but the fluttering anticipation in her chest told her Maybe. Despite her current ordeal, she hadn’t felt this happy and at peace… ever. If she could smash a wall, and knock over shelving… what if? “Is that lady still in there? The big one?” Matilda asked. A woman and daughter pair turned around and took in the state Matilda’s clothes. The woman gave her a look of sympathy before nodding her head. It was all she needed to know. “There’s a fountain by the exit.” The woman called out after her. “Miss Honey, could I use my powers for evil, just this once?” She motioned something with her finger and Miss Honey knitted her eye-brows together. It took her a minute to respond, as being a good role model and poetic karma fought for dominance. “You could try, I mean it’s not like you could...right?” Miss Honey smiled for a second. “I feel like I could do anything right now.” Matilda whispered. She stared at the porta-potty. It had worked with the glass. She threw her whole mind into it. She summoned every emotion she had felt today. Embarrassment, shame, and lastly, a new one she had never felt before. Love. Ever so slowly she could see the blue box begin to rock. Back and forth. Back and forth. “KNOCK IT OFF YOU LITTLE MAGGOTS!” Bellowed an angry voice from inside. Back and forth. Back and forth. “I MEAN IT, IF I FIND WHOSE DOING THAT I’M GONNA MAKE YOU WISH YOU WERE NEVER BORN!” The rocking began to pick up momentum. People in line began to back up. Back and forth. Back and forth. Finally with one last mental push, the porta potty tipped over. “Huh, sure is windy today.” Miss Honey said casually as they turned their backs and began the walk back home. “Right, Miss Honey, It just seems to come out of nowhere.” Matilda said with a grin. “You know you don’t have to keep calling me, Miss Honey.” Matilda took her hand in her hers. “What do you want to be called?” Jennifer thought about it for a moment. “When you’re ready, how about mom?” Matilda smiled. “Okay, mom.”

Something a little different and a little darker this week: a petgirl story...with diapers! This complete story is an excerpt from Abby's Petgirl Shorts and also available on Ream and SubStar. ----------------------------------- Kate let her head fall to give rest to her aching neck. She knew it wouldn’t last long. Her body was sore, and she was emotionally drained. The door opened, and Kate recognized the girl immediately. Sabrina was a vivacious twenty-two-year-old blonde, just on the verge of graduating and starting her life. Well, at least that’s who she used to be. Kate struggled to raise her head as she watched the cute co-ed crawl across the room. She had been one of the first girls taken and, at the time, it was regarded as tragic and unfortunate, but it wasn’t unusual for young blondes to turn up missing from time to time. But Sabrina looked nothing like the pictures that Kate was given and she struggled to make the pictures in her mind of the innocent young coed match the form that crawled to a stop at her feet. The girl was still cute. That was undeniable, but Kate had never seen anything quite like it. Sabrina was completely naked with a blue collar and bell around her neck. Her hair was split into high pigtails and adorned with light blue ribbons. Her breasts swung freely beneath her as she crawled and, when she came to a stop and sat up on her ankles, Kate could see that she had nipple clamps with small bells attached on them and what looked to be frilly garters around the base of each breast. Sabrina’s hands and feet were completely useless in the matching padded mittens and booties that appeared to be locked onto her limbs with tiny padlocks. The young blonde had a defeated look in her eyes, but kept her mouth open and her tongue out, as she had likely been trained. “Good girl! Stay.” Kate looked at the woman holding Sabrina’s leash. She looked like a boring suburban soccer mom, not at all like the monster that would take a young girl on the brink of starting her life and turn her into…this. The woman turned to Kate. “This is who you were looking for, wasn’t it? I told you that I knew just where she was!” Kate glared at the woman, but the gag in her mouth prevented her from telling the woman how she really felt about their previous encounter or what she would do to the woman if she would ever get free of these stupid restraints. So Kate settled for a glare and tried to put as much fire and distaste and disgust in it as she possibly could. “Oh, you’re cute when you’re mad! I think we need to make sure we see your face. Hang on just a sec…. Oh, who am I kidding? You aren’t going anywhere!” Kate thrashed in her bonds, but it was no use. The woman grabbed Kate’s ponytail and pulled her head back fiercely, making her look directly at the girl she was trying to save, who still sat obediently with her tongue hanging out of her mouth. It wasn’t until the woman stepped away that Kate realized she must have somehow attached her hair to the strict strappado tie that she was in. Kate groaned as she felt the pressure in her scalp and her shoulders ached from being held in such aggressive bondage. “Much better! Okay, you two stay right here and I’ll be back in just a minute!” The two women stared at each other for a moment, Kate unable to speak and Sabrina trained not to. Kate moaned and mumbled incoherently as Sabrina sat perfectly still with her eyes forward. Kate watched the girl as her eyes slowly darted towards the door and she allowed her tongue to recede into her mouth. Sabrina licked her lips and spoke, barely above a whisper. “Are you here to save us? Is there someone else coming?” Kate sighed and closed her eyes, unable to even explain to the girl that no one was coming and not realizing that her look of defeat told the blonde petgirl everything she needed to know. Sabrina whined sadly and sighed as she let her tongue hang out of her mouth again in a humiliating display of obedience. o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o When another girl from the same town went missing, people started to take notice. Everyone looked for connections to see what they could piece together. It was just as the press was connecting that they were both students of the local community college that the third girl also went missing. Kate reached out to the Dean of Students to offer her services. It was hard work for a fledgling private investigator and getting a break on a huge case like this was exactly what she needed to put herself on the map. Marilyn Martin gladly took her call and set up a meeting in her office. The police had been completely useless and the board of trustees were not happy about the bad press this was bringing to the school. No one wants to send their kids to Kidnap Kollege, which is what the local reporters had begun to call the small school. Marilyn hired the young detective on the spot and gave her as much information as she could to help her to bring the girls home and save their school...and her job. o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o The squeak from the old door brought Kate back to the present as Samantha was pulled into the room. The young brunette was the second girl taken and was the main reason the local police had such a hard time connecting the two girls. Sabrina was homecoming queen and destined to marry rich, have 2.5 kids and a dog, and be head of her local PTA. The perfect cookie cutter All-American blonde co-ed. Samantha was mostly seen around campus in oversized band t-shirts and baseball hats. She was abrasive and known mostly as a bully and a bit of an asshole. She still possessed that same fire as she was forced into the room. The young brunette was clad identically to Sabrina, except her ribbons and collar were an obnoxious shade of pink, a color that Samantha would never have been caught dead in under normal circumstances. But these were anything but normal circumstances. Her mittens were connected to each other, as were her pink booties, and Kate wasn’t sure if the restraints or Samantha’s wilful and defiant attitude were causing more trouble for the rebellious woman as she hobbled into the room. “Bad girl. No!” “Oh, I’m so sorry, Kate. This one has just been an absolutely handful. Nothing like our sweet Sabrina girl.” Samantha was spun around, and her collar and mittens were attached to a small ringlet on the floor. The woman winked at Kate as she raised the paddle and began her relentless assault on the girl’s exposed bottom, with careful attention not to accidentally strike the fluffy tail that was wedged into Samantha’s ass that was likely the cause of some of the unruly woman’s fight and discomfort. Kate noticed that the hair of her uncomfortable tail was an exact match for the hair on Samantha’s head and shuddered. Kate stared down at the wide-eyed blonde and the red bottom of the tomboy turned petgirl as the woman excused herself and left the room again. Sabrina was emboldened as Samantha continued to flail and grumble through her gag, with her reddened ass still on display. “Shhh….hey, you have to help us. This woman is crazy. Please…” They were disrupted by the door opening a third time and the now familiar view of a nude college girl crawling into the room. Jessica was a petite redhead; bookish and timid. The kidnapper didn’t seem to have a type which made connecting the cases even harder. Jessica crawled into the room and came to a stop next to Sabrina. Her green ribbons and mittens were a perfect compliment to her bright red hair, and her breasts weren’t large enough to be adorned with frilly garters like her more buxom companions. But the meek redhead had something the other girls didn’t: a fluffy pink diaper was tightly wrapped around her small bottom. Jessica couldn’t even bring herself to look Kate or anyone else in the eyes as she kept her head down and mirrored Sabrina’s submissive pose. “You’ll have to excuse this one. She was an anxious little thing and kept peeing everywhere! I’ve never seen anything like it. We had to get a little creative, but isn’t this just the cutest thing you’ve ever seen?” She reached down to hold the trembling girl’s chin in her face. “Someone is going to absolutely love you. As long as they don’t mind changing diapers!” Jessica immediately dropped her head as soon as her chin was released and let out a small whine. “Well, there you go, Kate! I’ll give you this. You were able to do what the police couldn’t. No one has even come close to finding me, but you just knew just where to find us, didn’t you? How did you do it?” The woman walked to the bound detective and let her fingers trace over Kate’s naked flesh. She gave a few tentative spanks and watched the cute detective squirm before twisting a nipple as she reached for Kate’s gag. Kate stretched her jaw and licked her lips. “Marilyn, please. It doesn’t have to be like this. Let us go and we’ll never say a word. You can go back to your cushy college job and we’ll just pretend like this never happened. I can tell the police that I found the girls, but the kidnapper got away. You had your fun. Just let us go.” Marilyn stared at the girl and pondered her words. And then burst into hysterical laughter befitting a villain of her status. “Oh, I like you. We’re going to have some fun together.” She laughed again. “Let you go… as if!” “Come here, Sabrina. Let’s show her how well I train my pets.” The adorable blonde crawled forward as she was led between Kate’s stretched legs. Kate looked down, unaware the spreader bar had even been there, as focused as she had been on the girls she was trying to rescue and the painful arm bondage. As Samantha was forced between Kate’s legs, Marilyn reached up to replace the investigator’s gag and playfully tapped the blonde’s bare bottom as she listened to the beautiful sounds of Kate’s reluctant moans against the backdrop of Sabrina’s pitiful whines. Marilyn enjoyed their discomfort as she slowly fondled Kate’s breasts and imagined all the wonderfully terrible things she would do with two pairs of petgirls. Kate fought diligently but was no match for Samantha’s skillful tongue and the reluctant detective began to moan and thrust her hips into the face of the well-behaved pet that she was there to rescue. Samantha’s startled groans joined the symphony as Marilyn pressed the remote to turn on the vibrator deep within her tail plug. The tomboy turned princess could do nothing but moan and rock her exposed bottom back and forth as she struggled against the bonds holding her to the floor. Marilyn walked over to caress Jessica’s head and smiled as she heard a hissing sound cut through the moans and groans. The humiliated redhead whined as she looked up to Kate for help and saw that none would be coming. “Okay Jessie, let’s get your soggy little bottom changed and then it’s time to train our new friend here. I wonder what kind of pet she’s going to be…” --------------------------------------------------------- Three Brand New Chapters on Ream/SubStar EVERY Week! This week's updates: - The Academy 2: The Journalist - Chapter 4 - Tales from Red Hills: The Politician (Subscriber Exclusive) - Chapter 2 - The Puppy Van, from Abby's Petgirl Shorts

A/N: song is the tune of Itsy Bitsy Spider Short Story “Oopsy doopsy poopsies came out their Little tush. But there was nothing oopsy about them anymore! Their tummy grumbled and rumbled and they gave a great big push and their favorite diaper was full of stinky mush!” Soggy Froggy had a song for just about everything and you didn’t complain because Soggy Froggy was always right. These were your favorite diapers. Puffy and pink and perfectly waddle-able. You don’t know if waddle-able is a word but you couldn’t say walkable because walking was for big kids. You waddled or crawled or just rolled around on the ground and waited for Mommy when she was feeling extra hands on some days. And you didn’t mind because you were just a little baby. How were you expected to take care of yourself? Like right now for example. You groaned, feeling Mommy’s fingers at your little hole. Pushing and pushing, expanding and shrinking and swallowing up the thick pills. You think you may have taken three or four but can’t be sure because that is for Mommy to know and for you to just stay on your backside, knees curled up to your chest with your head in the clouds. Your tummy is hard and not rumbling and grumbling like Soggy Froggy said. You worry if you’re ever going to make another oopsy doopsy poopsy again. It’s never hurt like this before. Mommy always said you were a super duper pooper! An excellent role model for your stupid cousins who thought they didn’t need diapers (or need to poop). But they were just being silly. Everyone needed to poop because that's how you stayed healthy! Everyone just did it differently. Big girls like Mommy went poopsy on the potty because she was over ten feet tall but Littles like you wore diapers because you were too immature to make it to the potty and that’s just how it was being five feet. It sucked having Maturosis but then you remembered how lucky you were to have Mommy by your side, especially in times like this. You begin to cry babyish wails as the pain in your tummy increased and try to push but nothing comes out. It was scary and you nervously suck on your paci but Mommy seemed to know what to do. Taping shut the diaper around your waist, she rubbed your tummy in circles and it felt good at first but then suddenly it became hard and rough. You try to get away but the straps that hold you down to the changing table don’t let you move. “Don’t worry, baby.” She said. “It’ll all be over soon but this is what happens when you don’t make a poopsy for four days.” She kisses your tears away, pecking your nose, puffy pink cheeks and tickles, tickles, tickles your chubby tummy until you are laughing so hard a flood of pee fills your diaper and then the gurgling starts. It’s slow, building up in anticipation like a volcano spewing flames as several wet toots escape your bottom. You know it’s going to be a messy one as your tummy starts to go cu-clug, cu-clug, cu-clug. It grows in strength, becoming louder and stronger and you can feel the medicine working its magic as your bowels expand and suddenly your body clamps down and you begin to grunt. Eyes squeezed shut in concentration, Mommy runs her thumb along the little indent between your furrowed brows, holding your knees bent up your chest so you can’t try to curl up on your side and suddenly, that’s when you feel it. In one split second the floodgates have opened and you can feel the widening of your sphincter as the massive load slides out and you don’t even need to push, it just keeps coming.f “Ughhhh,” you groan as your head rolls to the side and hear the loud crinkle of padding as your diaper expands. It’s not the usual mudslide in your diaper but a thick log, firm and solid and you can just manage to spy the growing warm lump between your legs. What feels like hours is in reality only five minutes and by the time you are finished, you are huffing and puffing as if you have just finished a marathon. Mommy pats your damp forehead and you squirm uncomfortably as her other hand rests on your bottom. She begins to press and squeeze until your poopsy is squished against your skin, covering every nook and cranny as it creeps up your backside. Your nose wrinkles at the stench, although used to it for the last five years, it smells unbearably disgusting right now and you try not to gag. Mommy was doing this for a reason. She was doing this to remind of your place. That you were just a stupid helpless baby that made poopsies and peepee in your diapers and babbled at the sky without a thought in their head. You were a good baby who is supposed to what is told because you don’t know any better and Mommy knows best. That is why Mommy laughed, her voice like bells as she exclaims, “I think somebody is going to stay in their big stinky mess all day! That’ll teach you why good little girls and boys don’t hold back.” The tears begin to stream down your face as Mommy slips a strawberry printed diaper cover over your massive tush in a poor attempt to hide the mess. You are then carried to the living room and you already know what Mommy is going to do as she heads straight for the bouncer. Oh no. You gulp. She slips you in, legs going through the two holes and the saddle is just barely able to hold your overflowing diaper. You watch as Mommy disappears to the kitchen where she pulls a bag full of white thick delicious milk from the fridge and your mouth begins to water. Mommy knows what her milk does to you and after so long confined to this infantilized life, you are way past the point of fighting its effects. Maybe that’s why you had succumbed to babyhood so quickly or perhaps you realized that Mommy truly did love you and you were just being difficult. You bounce. Up. Down. Up. Down. You are unable to escape your messy reality as poopsy coats your velvety soft skin and Mommy comes back with a gallon sized bottle of milk. Unable to help yourself, you reach out immediately with grabby hands eagerly squealing in delight. “Baba! Baba!” Mommy removes your paci from your mouth and the nipple of the bottle quickly fills the empty space and you begin to suckle. Warmed, sweet and creamy liquid slides down your throat and fills your tummy with warmth but there is something different. Something grainy… You look to Mommy on the couch, flipping through the tv channels and know it is not your place to question her but can’t help but notice a bitter aftertaste that wasn’t normally there. “Mommy knows y/n still hasn’t gotten all of their poopsies out so you need a little extra medicine. Mommy made it just for you!” she firmly stated, massaging her sensitive breasts. Your brows furrow together, attempting to decipher what she meant when it hits you. Miralax. Uh-oh. But you have to drink. You don’t have a choice. That’s what Mommy said and Mommy’s word is final. She only wants what’s best for you. Finally, Mommy settles on a show and you’re absolutely ecstatic when you see the hopping green diapered frog. It’s your favorite! Soggy Froggy! You forget about the laxative filled bottle, suckling it down as Soggy Froggy ribbets to life singing a familiar song. “Oopsy doopsy poopsies came out the Little’s tush! But there was nothing oopsy about them anymore! Their tummy grumbled and rumbled and they gave a great big push and their favorite diaper was full of stinky mush!” And that’s when it started all over again. The grumbling, the rumbling and the smelly farts… and groaning, you know it was going to be a long day. OoOoo Author’s Note: Hey all! I know it’s been such a long time. I’m still writing A Little’s Life but have been swamped with assignments the last month and a half and have literally had no other time for anything than college. However, I thought that I would post a little story I wrote a long time ago that’s just been sitting in my drafts. I hope to update A Little’s Life soon (possibly in the next two weeks (don’t quote me on that)). I’m going to Italy next week for a much needed break so I promise after that, I hope to be updating more regularly at least until mid - April when final exams start 😭 But please enjoy this little one-shot in the meantime and I promise I’ll update soon! Happy reading!

Guys, I would like to reveal this work, it is a collab with my friend Abdl_barbie, follow her on Wattpad, I will show you the cover first, I hope you like it, please comment what you think of the writing, if you like it, it is very important If you guys can come here and help me too: Blue Blood, Silk Ties Summary: Prologue: The Kingdom of Gallia had once been a place of legend and promise. The ancients said that there had been a time when justice was balanced, the people had a voice, and the cities flourished with hope. But those times were swallowed up by the rise of the nobility, the return of absolute monarchy, and the rule of the so-called Amazons. Versellieux, the capital, was the mirror of this world of extremes. Its imposing palaces, such as the renovated Palace of Versailles, gleamed under gold and stained glass windows, where the aristocracy gathered for splendid banquets and balls. Vast gardens and marble statues adorned every corner of the city, and luxurious carriages roamed its wide streets. But beyond the golden gates, far from the high ivory towers, lay the real Gallia—the kingdom of the peasants, the Littles, the hungry. In the village of Rochefort-sur-Lac, the reality was quite different. Surrounded by dense forests and a crystal-clear lake, the natural beauty of the place contrasted with the poverty of its inhabitants. The work was hard, the harvests were always insufficient, and opportunities were scarce. The people survived as best they could, and two main ways of ensuring some sustenance were to be found: arranged marriages in which their daughters were sold to the bourgeoisie, and, the most profitable, by giving their sons to the nobles, making them their "Little Babies". Families who accepted this fate received a generous allowance, a temporary comfort, but it came at the cost of separation and the unknown. In the countryside, far from the glitter of Versellieux, stood the Château de Clairciel, home of the influential Maison de Montreuil family. The stone mansion, surrounded by ancient woods and a vast lake, was a monument to tradition and secrets. The patriarch, Louis-Auguste de Montreuil, and his wife, Éléonore de Montreuil, maintained their aristocratic practices and habits with rigidity. Their children, Philippe, the haughty heir, Victoire, the cunning and ambitious, and Geneviève, the youngest and most mysterious, grew up under a regime of refinement and absolute control. Between balls, hunts and whispers in the corridors of the château, the family reigned like titans over Rochefort-sur-Lac. Emilia, a young woman from the village, knew this reality well. A teenager and a mushroom collector, she spent her days in the forest, collecting everything she could sell to help her family. Beside her was Eveline, a stunning beauty, who supported herself by selling handmade necklaces to merchants and travelers. Stephanie, a strong woman marked by life, tried to survive after the recent loss of her husband, counting the coins to support her household. These three women, each with their own pain and dreams, were just a few among many who lived in the shadow of the nobles, trapped in a destiny they did not choose. While Versellieux shone with its luxurious balls and the Château de Clairciel maintained its aura of mystery and oppression, Rochefort-sur-Lac resisted, like a flame about to be suffocated by the wind. But something was about to happen. Emilia could feel it in the air – the wind whispered, the leaves rustled. The world of Gallia wou

Hi everyone, this story is based on an RPG adventure I created. I'm creating an RPG system. I'll talk about it soon, but all the sections I created will be in a document. You can access them at this link: https://docs.google.com/document/d/1ohfvIm2g2SAu0UVZANYQptS1TVVUxmp7DGG5OtetDfM/edit?usp=sharing As usual, comment on what you think of the story. If you have any knowledge of LitRPG, you can help me. PROLOGUE Arcadia Institute had always been a place shrouded in mystery. Located in a secluded area surrounded by dense forests and mountains, the renowned boarding school was synonymous with academic excellence and strict discipline. It was a competitive place, where every student carried the weight of expectations from powerful parents. But there was something more to Arcadia, something that was never openly spoken about. Stacy was new here. The daughter of successful executives, accustomed to a life of comfort, she had never had to compete for her place before. With her crisp white shirt, red skirt, red vest, and blue tie, she felt uncomfortably out of place. Her friends called her “melted butter,” but she wanted to prove that she was more than that. Maybe Arcadia was the perfect opportunity. On the first day, as Stacy walked into the sunlit classroom, she tried to control her nervousness. “Hi, I’m Stacy, nice to meet you,” she said with a hesitant smile. A few heads looked up; others barely noticed. The first two periods were literature classes, and although Stacy loved the discussions, she was too tense to make conversation with her classmates. The boarding school was impressive, consisting of a spacious cafeteria, single-sex dormitories, a gymnasium, and several modern classrooms. But what really caught her attention were the large outdoor spaces, with perfect gardens and study areas. It was a beautiful place, but it hid something strange. As she walked down the hallway to put away her supplies, Stacy bumped into another student and accidentally spilled her water bottle. "Oh, crap!" the now wet girl exclaimed as she tried to clean her uniform. Before Stacy could apologize, the student gave her a glare and stomped off. In the middle of the incident, another student approached. She was short, with short hair and a mischievous expression. "You really don't know what you've gotten yourself into, do you?" the stranger said. "What do you mean?" Stacy asked, confused. "The girl you got wet... you don't recognize her?" "I have no idea who she is." "Then good luck. Your nightmare is now called Mia," the girl continued, with a nervous laugh. "She loves to abuse authority. She likes to turn girls like you into babies." "Wait... what?" Stacy frowned. "What do you mean 'babies'?" The other student, who introduced herself as Nery, immediately realized she had said too much and quickly walked away. "Turn them into babies? Is this some kind of joke?" Stacy thought. But something was off. In the hallway, she saw a student with a skirt slightly shorter than the standard uniform, revealing something unusual: what looked like... a diaper? And it wasn't just one student. Several girls had the same detail. Stacy shook her head in disbelief. "This can't be serious." Later that day, as she passed the bathroom, she heard voices. Inside, she saw the same girl who had gotten wet trying to dry her uniform with paper towels, furious. "She's going to pay for it," the girl muttered. Stacy heard enough to know that something was about to happen. Later, as she walked through the empty hallways, Mia appeared, blocking her path. With light brown hair and a spotless uniform, Mia looked like something out of a magazine. It was clear that she was the "queen bee" of the place, the center of attention and power. “You must be the new girl, Stacy, right?” Mia said, her smile not reaching her eyes. “Hi, Mia. It seems you already know who I am.” “Sure. I know everything about everyone here. And I know you owe me an apology.” “Why? Because of the water?” Stacy crossed her arms. “It was an accident.” “It doesn’t matter. I make the rules here. Everyone walks as I say.” Mia stepped forward, closing the distance between them. “And if you don’t toe the line, well…” She tilted her head, her eyes predatory. “You’re my baby.” Stacy took a step back, but Mia grabbed her skirt, trying to lift it like a child’s. “Hey, what the hell do you think you’re doing?!” Stacy firmly pushed Mia’s hands away. “You’ve got attitude, I like that. But don’t kid yourself.” Soon, you’ll understand who’s in charge here. Stacy gave her a cold smile and walked away. “Try as you will, Mia. You won’t succeed.” As she walked away, she could feel Mia’s icy gaze on her back. She knew she had just made an enemy. But she also knew something else: Arcadia was much more than a competitive boarding school. There was something dark going on here, and Stacy was determined to find out what it was

Prologue: A kidnapping in Maine leads to a long investigation for Special Agent Paul, who will have to work as a team Hi, let me introduce myself, I'm Lola and I want to try to write an abdl story that mixes criminal investigation, this story is based on series of the genre, I hope you like it, please leave comments with criticism, praise and improvement, I'll make it clear that English is not my native language spelling and punctuation errors may occur Chapter 01 In picturesque southern Maine, a short, blonde girl ran along the wooded trails of a local park. Wearing a neon orange shirt with the word L.E.C printed on it and pink leggings, she enjoyed the sunny day while working out. Benson, as she was known, was a popular figure on social media, with a profile full of photos of herself showing her routine and her friends, she was a blogger, while she was running, Benson took her cell phone out of her pocket and captured a photo of the stunning scenery. around you. Excited by the prospect of sharing her activity with her followers, she posted the image on her social networks, adding the hashtag #vidaaoarlivre. Satisfied with the post, she continued her run, holding a bottle of water to stay hydrated. However, a small accident happened. Benson absentmindedly spilled some water on her pants. Although the incident was barely noticeable to most people, a young brown-haired woman was watching her closely from a nearby bench. Seeing the situation, she quickly got up and started running towards Benson. Upon reaching her, the woman accidentally hit Benson and immediately apologized: "Sorry, oops! It looks like I spilled water on you." The woman was also carrying a bottle of water, showing a strange coincidence. Benson replied casually, "Don't worry, it's no big deal." However, the lady insisted, offering a solution: "Let's go to the bathroom. That way you can clean yourself better." Benson, feeling somewhat uncomfortable with the woman's insistence, hesitated for a moment. She didn't have much strength to resist, and before she could say anything, the woman grabbed her hand and started dragging her towards the park's bathroom. However, her words seemed to fall on deaf ears. The woman was determined and showed no signs of stopping. In a moment of desperation, Benson began to think something was wrong. Her heart was beating fast, and she felt a sudden dizziness take over her body. Before she could understand what was happening, the woman, with a cloth in hand, roughly placed it over Benson's mouth. The cloth gave off a strange odor, and the girl felt increasingly weak. It was as if some kind of sleeping medication was mixed into that fabric. The brown-haired woman went unnoticed by other people in the park, acting like any mother with a child. Her car, an ordinary black SUV, didn't attract attention. Opening the back door of the vehicle revealed a car seat used for children. Carefully, she placed Benson in the car seat and fastened the seat belts, treating her as if she were a child. Taking advantage of the situation, the woman inserted a pacifier into Benson's mouth, as if she was trying to maintain the appearance of an ordinary, harmless child. Once everything was ready, the woman quickly left, heading away from the park and southern Maine. The fate was uncertain, but one thing was clear: Benson was being taken away against her will. -------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, in Washington, D.C., a young special agent named Paul was lying in his bed, resting, when he received an unexpected call. When he answered, he heard a familiar woman's voice: "Special Agent Paul." She was Monica Martinez, the head of the F.N.C agency (FBI, NCIS and CIA) and a high-ranking figure in the intelligence service hierarchy. Monica got straight to the point: "There's been a kidnapping in Maine. I need you immediately. Come here in ten minutes." Paul recognized the seriousness of the situation and the urgent tone in his boss's voice. He quickly responded, "Okay, I'll be there." Paul hung up the phone

Hello and happy new year to all. I was playing a bit with ChatGPT and let it write a story for me. It is completely written by the AI, with just a not so long prompt. But it got kind of big. I thought some people might enjoy the story. It has minor AI related inconsistencies, but I think it's still a good read. So just have fun! Edit: I let it write a kind of similar story, but still kind of different plot. I really don't know if anyone even cares for that stories, but I wanted another, so if anyone wants to read it, it's here. Since I don't want to take away the audience from real writers with real talents, I just added the second story here and didn't create a new topic. Meredith's Control Chapter One: A Curious Arrangement Leon tugged at the sleeves of his oversized hoodie, standing on his tiptoes in front of the bathroom mirror, straining just to catch his reflection. His girlfriend, Meredith, was out in the living room, busily typing away at her laptop. She always had some major project at work: big team meetings, presentations for important clients, constant video conferences. Yet, she somehow always found time to keep a very close eye on him. He tried to flatten his hair, which always seemed to puff up on top of his head in a boyish swirl. At just around four feet seven inches tall, Leon had a slender, childlike build despite being eighteen years old. When Meredith—who stood at a majestic six foot one—first noticed him at a local coffee shop a few months ago, he was enamored by her confidence, her sultry laugh, and her commanding presence. Their relationship moved quickly. Too quickly for some. But for Leon, nothing could compare to the sense of protection and enthrallment he felt around her. In truth, it wasn’t all sunshine and roses. Meredith’s control over him stretched into the smallest corners of his day: from what he wore and how he styled his hair, to even how he used the bathroom. She managed every routine, every decision. While he sometimes complained, he also found himself secretly liking the structure. It made him feel cared for, oddly comforted. He felt guilty for resisting her, even when he found her rules embarrassing. Leon could hear the rattle of keys in the living room as Meredith shut her laptop. It was probably time to go through the day’s itinerary—a list she insisted on reviewing with him every morning. Leon sighed. He was still wearing pajamas because she had specifically told him not to get dressed by himself that day. Apparently, she had something “special” lined up for him. Slinking out of the bathroom, he walked into the living room, noticing how the top of his head barely reached the bottom of Meredith’s chest. She looked up at him, one eyebrow arched. “You’re late,” she stated in a clipped tone, tapping the face of her silver watch. “I was just—” he began, but her expression silenced him. “I already told you: no excuses. Today is a busy day for me, and I can’t have you making us run behind. Now come here.” She patted the seat of the couch next to her. Her voice carried such authority that he instantly felt a pang of guilt. He obeyed, sitting down. His tiny form sank into the cushion, emphasizing how small he was compared to her. Gently, she rested a large hand on his thigh, letting him know she wasn’t angry—just strict. Their eyes met, and there was a softness beneath her stern facade. “I have to go to the office for some time, but I’ll be back before dinner,” she said. “In the meantime, you’ll stay here. I’ve laid out clothes for you in the bedroom. You’re not to leave the apartment until I get back. Is that clear?” Leon nodded. “Yes, Meredith.” He could feel an odd mix of relief and apprehension. She was going out, but his instructions were so rigid. It felt a little lonely, spending hours in the apartment by himself with such restrictions—especially since he needed permission for almost everything. “Also…” She paused, studying his face. “Have you gone potty yet this morning?” Leon’s cheeks flushed. That question was always mortifying, though he had grown somewhat used to it. Meredith demanded to know about every trip to the bathroom. “Yes,” he mumbled, “right when I woke up.” “Good.” She turned back to her phone, tapping at some notifications. “Remember: no more breaks until lunchtime. If you have to go, wait for me to come home. I don’t want to find out you disobeyed me.” Her instructions were specific and strict. He’d been told only to use the bathroom at set times, always with her permission. Yesterday, he nearly had an accident holding it until she got back from a grocery run. As embarrassing as it felt to beg for the toilet, it was even more humiliating to lose control. But Meredith liked it that way—and, if he was honest, a small part of him thrilled at the notion of surrender. “All right,” he murmured again, his voice barely above a whisper. Meredith patted his thigh one last time before she stood up, towering over him. She bent slightly, leaning in to plant a gentle kiss on his forehead. “Be good. Don’t get into trouble.” Leon felt goosebumps on his arms. “I promise I’ll be good.” She flashed him a knowing grin, then picked up her handbag and left, locking the door behind her with a decisive click. Leon stared at the door for several moments. The apartment, though cozy, suddenly felt huge without her presence. His instructions were clear: get dressed in the clothes she chose, don’t leave the apartment, and most importantly—no bathroom breaks until lunch, when she planned to return. He exhaled. This was his life now. Part of him wanted to rebel, to say that enough was enough. But part of him loved her so much that he convinced himself he needed this, needed her. And so, with a subdued swirl of excitement and anxiety, Leon walked to the bedroom to see what she had laid out for him. Chapter Two: A Childish Wardrobe When Leon opened the bedroom door, his cheeks immediately reddened. Spread across the bed was an outfit he would have never chosen for himself: a pair of powder-blue shortalls, complete with little silver snaps running down the sides, and a plain white t-shirt to go underneath. Next to it lay ankle socks with tiny cartoon puppies stitched into the cuffs. At the foot of the bed sat bright white Velcro sneakers—another childlike touch. He inhaled a shaky breath. This was far from the most juvenile outfit Meredith had ever selected, but it still made him feel about ten years old rather than eighteen. Even if he wanted to choose something else, he knew he was not allowed. From the first week he moved in, Meredith had insisted on taking over all dressing responsibilities, often physically clothing him herself. This morning, however, she’d made an exception by laying out the outfit in advance—probably because she was in a hurry. Leon glanced at the time on his phone: 8:42 AM. He had a while before lunch, and already he could feel an uncomfortable tightness in his bladder. He’d used the bathroom upon waking up, but the morning coffee he’d had earlier was catching up to him. He swallowed hard. Meredith had said no more potty visits until she came back at noon. He tried to ignore the discomfort, telling himself she’d only be gone a few hours. With a resigned sigh, he plucked the T-shirt off the bed. He peeled off his pajama top, then slipped the T-shirt on. Finally, he lifted the shortalls and stepped into them, struggling to pull the straps over his shoulders until he heard the tiny snaps click. They fit snugly, cupping his narrow hips and accentuating how slender he was. The Velcro shoes went on last. He looked at himself in the standing mirror and cringed. The shortalls ended high on his thighs, making him look about as intimidating as a toddler. He could feel his heart pounding as he went back into the living room, half-expecting someone to be standing there laughing at him. But of course, the apartment was empty. He sank down on the sofa, turning on the TV. Maybe he could distract himself with some cartoons or a movie. He was too nervous to watch the news or a serious program. Subconsciously, he gravitated toward more childish things—something that matched how Meredith dressed him. He flicked through streaming channels until he found an old animated movie from his childhood. While it played, his mind kept drifting to the subtle pressure below his abdomen. It had been only a few weeks of abiding by her “no bathroom without permission” rule, but it was long enough that his body felt confused, uncertain when relief was actually allowed. He shifted uncomfortably on the sofa. The anxiety made him want to push the feeling away, yet focusing on it seemed inevitable. Time ticked by painfully slowly: 9:00… 9:15… 9:30… By 10:00, Leon was shifting in his seat, crossing his legs, and trying to stay calm. He was determined not to break the rules—he never wanted to face Meredith’s anger or disappointment. But if she didn’t come home in time… He shook his head. She said noon. You can hold it until noon, he told himself. He’d done it before. He’d do it again. Memories of the last time he disobeyed raced through his mind. About a week ago, she’d caught him sneaking off to the bathroom while she was out. He was wearing a childish onesie she had chosen, and the second she returned, he’d practically run past her toward the toilet. She noticed the onesie was unbuttoned. He’d undone it on his own. She was upset, not screaming or raging, but cold and disappointed. That, to him, was worse than any punishment. So he’d do what she wanted: hold it. By 11:15, he was practically shaking. He paced around the living room, turning the TV off because he couldn’t focus. The pressure was building painfully, and he wasn’t sure how long he could last. Finally, at 11:45, he heard the jangle of keys outside the door. Meredith stepped in, the faint smell of crisp autumn air swirling around her. She closed the door, set her purse down, and immediately looked at him with curiosity. “Hello, sweetie. How was your morning?” Leon let out a trembling breath. “It’s been okay. I… I’m glad you’re home.” She slipped off her jacket, revealing a form-fitting blouse and a knee-length skirt. She looked immaculate, her tall silhouette making him feel ridiculously small. “Did you follow the rules?” she asked, arching an eyebrow. Leon nodded vigorously. “Yes. I haven’t gone to the bathroom since you left, and—Meredith, please, can I—?” She shrugged, setting her handbag on the counter. “Let me think about it.” A slow, playful grin slid across her face. Leon felt heat rise to his cheeks. He crossed his legs again, pressing them together. “Please,” he repeated, bouncing slightly in place. “Come with me to the bathroom,” she said quietly. He exhaled in relief and trailed behind her. The moment they reached the bathroom door, she turned around, blocking his entrance with an arm. “You waited, right?” “Yes,” he rasped. “Good boy.” She unfastened the shortall straps and helped him wriggle out of the garment, leaving him standing there in just his T-shirt, socks, and shoes. “All right, you may go.” She gave him a light nudge inside, standing in the doorway as if monitoring him. Usually, she supervised his toilet visits to make sure he wasn’t disobeying any hidden rules. He quickly tried to focus, lifting the seat and finally letting go. Relief flooded him, but his cheeks were bright red knowing she was right there, watching. Yet this was their arrangement—something he had grown used to, in his own shy way. When he finished, he couldn’t help but let out a quiet whimper of relief. Meredith smiled, nodding with approval. “You did well. I see no accidents,” she remarked, scanning the front of his T-shirt. Leon’s heart still pounded with the aftershock of nearly losing control. “No,” he managed to say. “No accidents.” “Good,” she repeated, leaning in to plant a kiss on his cheek. “I’m proud of you for holding it in.” His insides fluttered at the praise. He always craved her approval. Despite the embarrassment, the rules, the slight fear, there was a warm satisfaction that came from pleasing her. “Come on,” she said, leading him out of the bathroom. “Time for lunch. Then we’ll talk about the rest of the day.” Chapter Three: The Strict Afternoon After lunch—sandwiches she prepared while he stood on a stool at the counter, helping slice tomatoes—Meredith announced she’d be working from home the remainder of the day. She had a stack of documents to handle. Leon hovered in the kitchen, uncertain what she expected of him next. She noticed his anxious glance and beckoned him closer. “It’s going to be a long work session. I need to focus,” she said. “I’ll be in the study. You can watch TV or do something quiet in the living room. But no phone calls and no computer games without permission.” Leon nodded, fiddling with the hem of his shortalls. “Okay,” he murmured. “Do I have to do anything… else?” She tilted her head. “You mean chores?” He shrugged. “Chores, or errands, or something.” “I think you can handle cleaning your room,” she said. “I’ll inspect it later. And you are to ask me if you need to use the potty, understood?” He swallowed. “Yes, Meredith.” “All right. Off you go. And remember, I’ll be checking on you.” With that, she swept away into the study, closing the door behind her. Leon glanced at the clock: 12:40 PM. The next scheduled bathroom break was usually around mid-afternoon—unless he asked for special permission, which she sometimes granted, sometimes didn’t. He made his way to the bedroom to tidy up the bedclothes. After that, he dusted and vacuumed a little, determined to impress her by staying productive. As the minutes passed, he periodically glanced at the closed study door, tempted to peek his head in and see if she wanted coffee or something. But he dreaded disturbing her. She hated interruptions when she was concentrating. Eventually, Leon returned to the living room and flopped onto the couch. The cartoon from earlier was still paused. He pressed play, letting the colorful images fill the screen. But he found it hard to relax. There was a growing sense of tension, deep down in his bladder again. Maybe that second glass of water at lunch was a bad idea. He tried to focus on the cartoon’s cheerful scenes—singing characters, bright backdrops, comedic moments. Time crawled: 1:00… 1:15… 1:30… By 2:00, the pressure was noticeable. Leon bit his lip, glancing at the study door again. Should he ask? Meredith might see it as a sign of weakness or defiance if he kept interrupting her schedule. But the alternative was risking an accident. He rummaged through the coffee table’s drawers to distract himself, coming across old board games and puzzle books. He found a half-completed crossword puzzle from weeks ago, the squares filled in by Meredith’s neat penmanship. He sighed, trying to pass the time, but the throbbing need in his abdomen kept gnawing at his thoughts. Finally, at 2:15, he couldn’t take it anymore. He padded softly over to the study door, raising his fist to knock. He hesitated, heart pounding. She was probably on a call. But if he waited any longer, something worse could happen. Summoning courage, he gave a gentle knock. “Who is it?” came her curt voice. “It’s me,” Leon answered timidly. “I… um… I need to ask you something.” “Come in.” He eased the door open. Meredith sat behind a large wooden desk, papers scattered around a laptop. She looked up, removing her glasses. “Yes?” “I’m sorry to bother you,” he said in a low whisper, “but I really need to use the restroom.” Her lips formed a thin line. “Is it that urgent?” Leon shifted on his feet, nodding. “Kind of. I’ve been trying to hold it for a while.” Meredith let out a slow exhale, then glanced at the clock on her computer. “We were going to do that at three o’clock. But you are asking nicely…” He clasped his hands in front of him, trying to stand as still as possible. “Please, Meredith?” She pondered for a moment. “All right. But I’m going to watch, to make sure everything’s done properly. And no fussing.” His eyes widened, but he quickly nodded. “Yes, ma’am.” Standing up from her chair, she followed him to the bathroom. This time, she didn’t bother to unfasten his shortalls. Instead, she did it for him, as always—though with an air of slight annoyance. “Arms up,” she said, guiding the straps down. Leon turned away from her, aiming to close the door, but she stepped inside too. She always came in with him, but this time the closeness felt more imposing. “Hurry up,” she commanded. Leon’s face was practically on fire with embarrassment, but the need to relieve himself overcame his self-consciousness. He managed to get everything positioned and released. A soft gasp of relief escaped his lips. Meredith observed him carefully. When he was done, she helped him secure his shortalls back into place, snapping the straps. Then she turned on the sink faucet and waited while he washed his hands under her watchful gaze. “I won’t always let you do this,” she said softly. “I have rules for a reason. It’s important you learn how to follow them.” Leon nodded, shoulders slumping. He felt like a child receiving a reprimand. “I’m sorry,” he said. “I just really couldn’t wait.” She gently ruffled his hair. “Shh. It’s all right. Let’s get you back to your day.” And just like that, she returned to her study, leaving him alone in the hallway with the odd, lingering mix of relief and lingering shame. Chapter Four: Footed Sleeper Evenings Late afternoon arrived without further incident. Leon busied himself around the apartment, occasionally hearing Meredith’s voice from the study. She sounded professional and confident, reminding him of just how impressive she was in her career—and, in turn, how small he felt next to her in every regard. By the time 6:30 PM rolled around, Meredith emerged from the study, stretching her arms overhead. Her sharp gaze swept over the living room and kitchen. “Looks clean,” she commented, nodding at Leon. “Good job.” He felt a small glow of pride at her words. “Thanks,” he said. “Did you finish everything?” “Mostly,” she replied with a sigh. “I still have a bit more to do after dinner. How about you start setting the table while I check something in the bedroom?” Leon hopped up to obey, walking to the kitchen cabinets to gather plates and cutlery. He arranged them neatly, making sure everything was symmetrical—knowing she appreciated order. He placed two glasses and a set of napkins in perfect alignment, then set out the salt and pepper. Satisfied, he stepped back to admire his work. He glanced toward the bedroom, wondering what Meredith was up to. She was probably laying out his pajamas. That’s how every evening went: after dinner, she would dress him in some form of childlike sleepwear—often footed sleepers, sometimes with childish prints. If he was especially fidgety or whiny, she’d zip it in the back, removing his ability to unzip it himself. Some nights, she put on mittens, ensuring he couldn’t fiddle with the zipper. Part of him squirmed at the thought, but another part thrummed with excitement. Despite the occasional embarrassment, he found a peculiar comfort in the ritual of being tucked into bed by her. He relished the warmth of her presence, the bubble of security she created around him. She emerged a few minutes later, a sly smile on her face. “Dinner time,” she announced. “Let’s eat.” Dinner consisted of grilled chicken, roasted vegetables, and a small portion of rice. Leon ate quietly, occasionally meeting Meredith’s eyes. She asked him about his day, praising him for keeping busy without fussing too much. He felt an uptick of pride at her approval. However, halfway through the meal, she cleared her throat. “I noticed something when I laid out your sleeper,” she began, fixing him with a steady look. “Some of your underwear had faint stains. Care to explain?” Leon nearly choked on his chicken. He stared at her, face burning. “I… I—It’s just… from earlier,” he stammered. “I was holding it for so long, I guess maybe I leaked a little?” She narrowed her eyes. “So you had a little accident?” He stared at his plate, nodding miserably. “Y-yes, but just a tiny bit, I swear.” Meredith set her fork down. “Hmm. That’s unfortunate. After all the trust I gave you to wait until lunch, then again this afternoon. You said you managed, but apparently, you leaked enough to stain your underwear.” Leon gulped. “I’m sorry. I didn’t realize. It wasn’t a full accident. Just a little leak.” “Regardless,” she said, her voice cool, “it shows you’re not fully in control.” His eyes pricked with tears. “Please don’t be mad.” She sighed, leaning back in her chair. “I’m not angry, Leon. But I’m disappointed that you’re struggling with such a simple rule. If waiting is causing you accidents, perhaps we need a more secure solution.” Her words sent a chill through him. “Wh-what do you mean?” She dabbed her mouth with a napkin. “Let’s finish dinner, and we’ll discuss it when we get you ready for bed.” Leon nodded, his appetite diminishing. He forced the rest of his vegetables down in silence, mind spinning with worry and humiliation. He had a feeling he knew what she meant by a ‘more secure solution.’ Chapter Five: An Unexpected Development After dinner, Meredith tasked Leon with loading the dishwasher. He did so mechanically, hands slightly shaking. He couldn’t stop thinking about her cryptic mention of a “secure solution.” Could she mean what he thought she did? She disappeared back into the bedroom. By the time he finished in the kitchen, she called his name. “Leon,” she said, standing in the bedroom doorway, arms crossed. “Come here.” He approached hesitantly, heart hammering. She guided him inside, where the lamp on the nightstand cast a warm glow across the bed. Laid out on the duvet was a footed sleeper, a soft pastel-green color with a subtle pattern of tiny stars. Its zipper ran up the front, but a small padlock mechanism was threaded through the zipper pull. Next to it on the bed was a folded, puffy item. Leon’s stomach dropped. It was a diaper—a large, adult-sized diaper with cartoonish designs across the padding. He stared, speechless. His mind reeled. Sure, Meredith had teased about diapers before, mostly in a half-joking manner when he slipped up or whined too much. But he never thought she’d actually follow through. They were both adults, after all. Even if she treated him as if he were younger, diapers still felt like an extreme step. “I… I…” he started, but no words came out. Meredith cocked her head, her tall frame radiating authority. “These are for nights when you can’t maintain control,” she said calmly. “You’ve proven that you sometimes have accidents while trying to follow the rules. I don’t want you ruining your underwear or the sheets.” Leon’s face burned. “B-but… I—” She held up a hand. “Shh. We’re trying this tonight. Hopefully, it will teach you to be more mindful of your potty breaks when they’re scheduled. If you truly have no accidents, maybe we won’t need these. But for now…” She motioned to the diaper. “Take off your clothes.” He hesitated, a thick lump in his throat, but he knew better than to argue. He undid the shortalls and let them pool at his feet, then peeled off the T-shirt. Meredith patted the bed. “Lie down,” she instructed. Trying not to cry from humiliation, Leon sank onto the mattress, his small frame dwarfed by the plush bed. Meredith picked up the diaper, opening it with a loud crinkle. She maneuvered it under him, adjusting it carefully, then folded it up between his legs. The padding was thick, soft, and unmistakably babyish. Velcro tapes fastened at the sides. She smoothed the tapes, making sure it was snug around his waist. Leon swallowed hard, tears threatening to spill. The sensation of the diaper hugging his lower half was strange and overwhelming. The thick bulk between his legs forced them apart slightly. Meredith leaned over him, brushing a stray tear from his cheek. “Don’t be upset,” she cooed. “It’s just for your protection, and for my peace of mind. You might even find it comforting.” He shut his eyes, nodding wordlessly. Next, she guided his feet into the footed sleeper, pulling it up his body. Once his arms were inside, she zipped it up, locking the zipper with a small padlock near the neck. There would be no unzipping this without her key. Leon shivered, suddenly aware he was completely at her mercy. He could feel the diaper pressing against him, a constant reminder of his humiliation. Yet a small, secret part of him felt a twinge of guilty relief. Now he wouldn’t have to worry about leaking if he had to hold it too long… Meredith helped him off the bed, turning him to face the dresser mirror. “Look at that,” she said softly. “It fits you well, doesn’t it?” He caught a glimpse of himself: a short, slender young man clad in a pastel sleeper, locked, and obviously padded. It was juvenile, babyish, and undeniably humiliating. And yet, he felt a warmth coil in his chest, an odd sense of safety. Meredith leaned down, placing a lingering kiss on top of his head. “All set. Now, it’s still early, so you can stay up with me in the living room if you want to watch TV. But I don’t want you messing with that diaper. Understood?” Leon gulped. “Yes, Meredith,” he whispered. With that, she took his hand, leading him out to the living room, where they sat on the couch together. She switched on a TV show, sliding an arm around his shoulders. He rested his cheek against her side, feeling the crinkle of the diaper whenever he shifted. Her warmth enveloped him. Embarrassed as he was, he couldn’t deny the closeness and the comfort he felt pressed against her. They watched quietly for a while, the only sounds being occasional dialogue from the show and the subtle rustle of Leon’s diaper when he moved. Though she was being strict, Meredith also exuded a gentle tenderness. She smoothed her hand over his hair, letting him relax against her. He wondered if this was how children felt when nestled against a mother’s side—but no, that thought was too strange. He was an adult, even if everything about this arrangement suggested otherwise. After an hour or so, she clicked off the TV. “You’re probably tired. Let’s get you in bed.” Leon’s eyes fluttered. “Okay.” She led him back to the bedroom, helping him climb under the covers. The diaper’s thickness made him waddle slightly, but she made no mention of it. Once he was tucked in, she leaned down to give him a soft kiss goodnight. “Sleep well, little one,” she murmured, stroking his cheek. Leon felt a pang in his chest. Despite the embarrassment, he sensed an overpowering love for her. She had so much control, but also so much care. He closed his eyes, nodding. “Goodnight, Meredith,” he whispered. She switched off the lamp, plunging the room into darkness. The faint sound of her footsteps retreated, and the door clicked shut, leaving him alone with the soft rustle of his own humiliating bedtime attire. Yet despite everything, he drifted off feeling oddly comforted. Chapter Six: A Morning of Conflicting Emotions Leon awoke the next morning, squinting at the streams of daylight creeping in through the blinds. He tried to stretch, but the footed sleeper resisted his movement. The padlock at the collar was still firmly in place. Immediately, he became aware of the thick diaper around his waist. His heart pounded as he recalled last night’s humiliating bedtime routine. He shifted, feeling a slight warmth in the diaper’s padding. Dread stabbed at his chest. Had he wet himself in his sleep? He pressed his thighs together, and sure enough, the diaper felt heavier and damp. A wave of shame washed over him. He couldn’t remember when it happened. He had dozed off so deeply he never even woke up to use the bathroom. A swirl of conflicting emotions rose inside him: embarrassment, confusion, and, strangely, relief. At least the bed was dry. He heard footsteps approaching. In a moment, Meredith appeared, her tall frame filling the doorway. She smiled softly. “Good morning,” she greeted. “Sleep well?” Leon stammered, unsure how to respond. “I—I guess so.” Her gaze fell to his padded midsection. “Did you stay dry?” she asked, though the faint smirk suggested she already suspected the answer. He glanced away, cheeks aflame. “No,” he muttered. “I… had an accident.” Meredith strode over, unlocking the small padlock at his neckline with a tiny key. She slowly pulled the zipper down, revealing the sagging diaper. She pressed the padding gently, confirming it was indeed wet. Leon squirmed, face contorting with humiliation. “Well,” she said at last, “this just proves my point. You need diapers for bedtime until further notice.” Leon’s eyes stung with tears. He hated feeling so incompetent, but found himself nodding obediently. “Yes, Meredith.” “Now, let’s get you cleaned up,” she said. She helped him out of the sleeper, rolling it aside to wash later. Then, carefully, she removed the diaper. The cool morning air brushed his skin. She took a pack of wipes from a shelf in the closet—he hadn’t noticed them before—and began gently cleaning him. He winced at the profound vulnerability of it all, but she was methodical and calm, as though caring for a dependent child. When she finished, she gave his hip a reassuring pat. “Now, go shower. I’ll find you some fresh clothes.” Leon didn’t need any more prompting. He hurried to the bathroom, stepping into the warm shower spray. As he scrubbed away the night’s shame, he let out a trembling sigh. Part of him felt humiliated beyond words, but another part felt a surprising sense of freedom in not having to worry about whether he wet the bed or not—Meredith took care of everything. Chapter Seven: Trying to Please Her After the shower, Leon found another childish outfit waiting on the bed: a bright red T-shirt with a cartoon lion on the front, and a pair of elastic-waist shorts that threatened to show the outline of any padded undergarment if he wore them. However, Meredith had not placed a diaper beside them this time. It seemed he was expected to manage on his own during the day—at least for now. He dressed quickly, then padded into the living room where Meredith was sipping coffee. She motioned for him to sit. “I’m going into the office again,” she announced. “I have some errands afterward, so I won’t be back until early evening. Think you can handle it?” Leon nodded. “Yes, ma’am.” Her eyes flickered toward his shorts. “No diapers right now, but you’re still required to ask permission for the potty, remember?” A knot formed in his stomach. “B-but… you won’t be here,” he said. “How am I supposed to ask for permission?” “You’ll text me first,” Meredith said, as if it were the most obvious solution. “Wait for my response. If I approve, you can use the bathroom. Understood?” Leon swallowed hard. “Yes.” She arched an eyebrow. “I mean it. If I find out you disobeyed, or if there’s any sign of accidents again, you’ll be wearing a diaper all day tomorrow as well. Clear?” A flush crept over his face. “Clear,” he replied softly. Meredith nodded, satisfied. “Good. Now, I have to go. You have your instructions.” She kissed his forehead, grabbed her handbag, and left. The door clicked shut behind her, leaving Leon alone with his swirling thoughts once more. It was nearly 9 AM. He had to figure out how to keep himself occupied all day without leaving the apartment, and with the added stress of obtaining permission to use the bathroom via text message. He eyed the clock nervously. Typically, she gave him scheduled breaks: morning, midday, afternoon, evening. But now the dynamic was different—he had to ask every single time. Leon sighed, trying to calm the flutter in his belly. “I can do this,” he whispered to himself, rummaging around the kitchen for a small breakfast. He settled on cereal, though he couldn’t help but measure how much milk and juice he poured, terrified of needing to go too soon. Chapter Eight: Accidents, Consequences, and Confessions By lunchtime, Leon’s nerves were already shot. He’d texted Meredith around 11, asking if he could go to the bathroom. She replied after ten agonizing minutes of waiting, finally granting permission. He managed to avoid an accident that time. But around 1 PM, as he sat quietly in the living room reading a book, he felt another urge. He checked the time. Meredith had mentioned she’d be in an important meeting from 1 to 2 PM, so he hesitated. If she was in the meeting, she might not respond to texts promptly. Should he send her a message anyway and risk bothering her? Or should he hold it, hoping she’d be free soon? Eventually, he sent her a short text: “Hi, Meredith. May I please use the bathroom?” The minutes passed. No response. The minutes turned to a half-hour. Leon began to pace, sipping his water nervously, which only made things worse. By 1:40, he was practically dancing in place, pressing his thighs together. Still nothing. He sent another, more urgent text: “Please, Meredith. It’s an emergency.” At 1:50, he still hadn’t heard from her. His bladder burned, and tears pricked his eyes. He wanted desperately to follow her rule, but he was about to burst. Could he risk it? Maybe she wouldn’t mind if he used the bathroom since it was an actual emergency. But she had been so explicit. Disobeying meant guaranteed diapers the next day. Could he endure that shame again? He fidgeted, leaning against the wall, clenching every muscle he could. The world around him seemed to blur in a haze of desperation. 1:55… Leon couldn’t hold it. With a choked sob, he felt warmth flood his shorts. The liquid trickled down his legs, pooling on the floor. He froze, horrified. His cheeks burned with shame as he stood there in a puddle. He’d truly wet himself in the living room, at eighteen years old. Trembling, he grabbed paper towels, trying to mop up the evidence of his accident. He peeled off his sodden shorts and underwear, tossing them into the washing machine, desperately hoping to hide the mess before Meredith returned. But he couldn’t deny what had happened. He had broken the rule—except he hadn’t, had he? He’d tried to get permission, but she never responded. At 2:05, his phone buzzed. Meredith’s text appeared: “Yes, you can go now. Sorry for the delay.” Leon nearly burst into tears. It was too late. Chapter Nine: Love and Control Meredith arrived home around 5 PM. Leon was perched anxiously on the couch in a fresh pair of shorts, heart hammering. The moment she entered, he felt tears pricking his eyes. He needed to confess before she discovered the evidence. She set her purse down and fixed him with an expectant stare. “Well, did everything go smoothly?” Leon stood, hands shaking. “I—I tried. I texted you. Twice,” he said. “You didn’t respond until it was too late.” His voice trembled with shame. “I had an accident.” She pressed her lips together. “Where?” “In the living room,” he muttered, glancing down. “I cleaned it up right away. I’m sorry.” Meredith rubbed her temple. “Leon,” she began in a weary tone, “I gave you one simple rule. Did you try waiting or…?” He shook his head. “I did wait. I tried to hold it until you responded. But then I—I couldn’t anymore.” She sighed, stepping closer to him. He braced himself for anger, but instead, she pulled him into a loose embrace. He smelled the faint perfume in her hair. “Shh,” she whispered. “It’s okay. Accidents happen when you’re forced to wait like that.” Leon buried his face against her, tears wetting her blouse. “I’m so embarrassed. I’m sorry.” Meredith patted his back. “I know you tried. This arrangement might be too strict for your body to handle. Maybe I pushed you too far.” He blinked, pulling back, confused. “You… you think so?” She nodded, cupping his cheek. “Leon, I want to take care of you. I love you. But if these rules cause you distress and accidents, maybe we need to adjust them.” Leon stared up at her, feeling both relief and a pang of disappointment. As restrictive as the rules were, a part of him craved her control. “I… I don’t want to disappoint you,” he whispered. She kissed his forehead. “My sweet boy, you could never truly disappoint me if you’re honest with me. Let’s find a way that keeps you comfortable without accidents, all right?” He nodded, eyes stinging. “Yes, Meredith.” She smoothed down his hair. “That said, the diapers at night will continue. It’s clear you’re still having trouble staying dry. And maybe we’ll have you wear them during the day if you’re feeling uncertain. No more holding it to the point of accidents. Agreed?” A complicated mix of dread and comfort flooded him. “Agreed,” he said softly. That evening, after a light dinner and some shared relaxation time on the couch, Meredith once more led him to the bedroom. She had prepared another diaper and the familiar pastel-green sleeper, complete with the back-zip design. This time, he didn’t resist. He let her tape the diaper around his waist, welcoming the soft, bulky security. He noticed that she had sewn a small loop at the back of the sleeper’s collar, likely where she’d attach the padlock or a similar clasp. She pulled it up his body, sealing him in. Leon sighed as she locked him into the sleeper. Oddly enough, he felt relief. There would be no more frantic dashes or accidents; if it happened, at least he was protected. He laid down on the bed, exhaling the tension of the day. “Tomorrow, we can talk more about your potty schedule,” Meredith said, brushing a hand through his hair. “I still want you to ask permission, but we’ll give you a diaper if I’m away. That way, you won’t have to worry.” Leon looked up at her, a small smile ghosting his lips. “Thank you,” he whispered. She returned the smile, bending low to plant a gentle kiss on his lips. “I love you, little one.” Tears threatened to surface again, but they were tears of gratitude this time. “I love you too,” he choked out. Settling down under the covers, he listened to the calming sound of her breathing as she tucked him in. Despite the infantile attire, or perhaps because of it, a sense of safety blossomed in his chest. Meredith was demanding, controlling, and sometimes completely over the top—but she was also caring, nurturing, and, above all, his. Chapter Ten: Renewed Determination Despite the tension and embarrassment of Leon’s accident in Chapter Nine, the next morning dawned with a surprising sense of calm in the apartment. The living room was bathed in golden light as Leon padded out from the bedroom, diaper rustling softly beneath the pastel-green footed sleeper. He still wore the back-zip pajamas because Meredith—early to rise and already dressed in slacks and a blouse—wanted to supervise his morning routine. “Good morning,” she greeted, looking up from her laptop on the couch. “Sleep okay?” Leon nodded, cheeks flushing with the familiar bashfulness that came from being locked into his sleeper all night. “Yes,” he murmured, eyes drifting to the floor. “Thank you.” Meredith patted the cushion beside her, beckoning him to sit. The couch dipped under her weight as she scooted closer, one arm resting comfortably over his shoulders. “Let’s see how you did,” she said, reaching for the small lock at his collar. Her tone was neither cruel nor mocking—it was simply matter-of-fact, the caring severity of someone who expected to find a wet diaper. She withdrew the key from her pocket and unlocked the tab securing the zipper. The faint click sent a tremor of apprehension through Leon. Gently, she pulled the zipper down, revealing the thick, slightly damp diaper around his waist. A sigh escaped her lips—part relief, part acknowledgment. “Not too bad,” she said. “Still wet, but not soaked.” Leon rubbed his arms, noticing goosebumps from the morning chill. “I’m sorry,” he said automatically. She shook her head. “There’s no need to apologize every time. We’ve talked about this. Diapers are here to help until you learn to manage. And if you can’t, well… that’s okay too. We’ll make sure you’re protected.” A swirl of conflicting emotion swept through him. He both hated and secretly welcomed the security of her strict care. Even if it made him feel smaller, something about her unwavering control comforted him. “All right,” Meredith said, gently pressing her warm palm against his upper back. “Let’s get you changed and dressed. We have errands today.” Leon exhaled a soft sigh of resignation. There was never any real choice in the matter—only the understanding that, under her guidance, he would be taken care of. She walked him to the bedroom, where a fresh diaper and a modest outfit lay waiting on the neatly made bed. This time, he noticed the diapers were in the open, lined up on a shelf—obviously a new normal. “You’ll wear this for the day,” she said, tapping the folded padding. “I have a busy schedule, and I can’t always answer your texts immediately. So, no accidents in your shorts this time.” Leon’s face burned with a mixture of shame and relief. “Yes, Meredith,” he murmured obediently. She set about changing him, wiping him down before securing the tapes snug around his hips. With practiced ease, she helped him step into a pair of casual khaki shorts and a short-sleeve polo that—thankfully—didn’t look too childish. However, as soon as he stood up, the outline of the diaper was unmistakable beneath the fabric, giving him a slight waddle. He fidgeted, unsure how to hide it. Meredith tilted his chin up with her finger. “Don’t worry,” she said softly. “You’re under my protection. I won’t let anyone see more than necessary. Now, get your shoes on. We’re heading out soon.” Leon swallowed hard, nodding. A renewed determination to trust her—and to obey her strict potty rules—settled in his chest. If wearing a diaper in public was the price to avoid accidents, he would accept it. After all, he loved her. And in his own private way, he loved this nurturing dominance she provided. Chapter Eleven: An Outing of Discomfort Meredith parked the car outside a bustling shopping center, sunlight glinting off the polished vehicles in the lot. Leon sat in the passenger seat, heart thumping. He hadn’t been outside in a diaper often—usually, Meredith arranged short, discreet errands or handled them alone. Yet here they were, preparing for a full afternoon of shopping. He was diapered under his khaki shorts, his every movement producing a barely audible crinkle. Fear gnawed at him. What if someone heard? What if someone noticed the slight bulge? Meredith unfastened her seatbelt, turning toward him. “Ready?” Leon’s fingers twisted in his lap. “I—yes,” he said, voice trembling. “But—do I really have to wear this in public?” A trace of amusement danced across Meredith’s features, but she tempered it with understanding. “Yes, Leon. You know the rules. You’ve had accidents, and I can’t keep leaving you alone in the apartment every time I need to run errands. This is safer.” His cheeks burned a deep crimson. “I—I understand,” he managed. She offered a small, reassuring smile before exiting the car. Reluctantly, Leon followed, stepping onto the asphalt. The sensation of the diaper’s padding made his walk slightly bow-legged. He glanced around nervously, certain everyone would see. But the world carried on, no one giving him more than a passing glance. It was a busy weekend afternoon: couples strolling hand in hand, parents corralling rambunctious kids, elderly folks lugging grocery bags. No one seemed to notice the shy, diminutive eighteen-year-old waddling after his tall girlfriend. Meredith led him through a few stores, picking up home essentials and groceries. She maintained a calm composure, instructing him softly if she wanted help grabbing an item. Occasionally, she’d slip her arm around his shoulders, guiding him through the crowd. Despite the unwavering sense of embarrassment, Leon felt a protective warmth emanating from her touch. Midway through their errands, as they stopped at a store to browse kitchen utensils, Leon’s eyes widened. The dull pressure in his bladder reminded him of an awkward truth: if he needed to use the bathroom, he had to ask Meredith. And given their conversation, he suspected she might make him use the diaper instead—especially in a public restroom scenario where it might be less private. Swallowing hard, he tugged lightly at her sleeve. “Meredith?” he whispered. She was examining a set of ceramic bowls but turned at his soft plea. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” “I… I have to go,” he admitted, cheeks blazing. “Number one.” Her eyebrows lifted. “Hmm. Well, we could go to the bathroom. But then I’d have to help you remove everything.” Her tone was sympathetic yet firm. “It might be easier if you just let your diaper handle it. That’s what it’s for.” Leon felt a knot twist in his stomach. Wet himself on purpose, in a public store? The thought horrified him. But she was right—unfastening and refastening a taped diaper in a public restroom stall seemed equally daunting. “Let’s finish shopping,” she said in a low voice. “If it’s urgent, use your diaper. Then I’ll change you when we get home.” Leon’s entire face felt aflame. But he couldn’t argue; she was in charge. He stayed close to her side, trying to will his bladder to remain calm. Yet within minutes, the urge intensified. Eventually, he yielded, letting go in subtle spurts, feeling warmth spread through the padding. His heart thumped—he was wetting himself in the middle of a store, next to his girlfriend. It was humiliating and strangely intimate. By the time they checked out and returned to the car, the diaper clung heavily to his skin. Meredith noticed the slight sag, her expression shifting to one of tender concern. “You okay?” she asked, voice gentle. He nodded, too humiliated to speak. As they climbed back into the car, he squirmed against the seat, the wet diaper pressing against him. Meredith placed a comforting hand on his thigh and squeezed. It was a reminder that she was proud of him for following the rules—odd though those rules might be. They drove home in silence, tension coiling in his chest. Yet beneath it all, a flutter of relief swirled: he had obeyed her. He had done what she said, and there was a strange sense of accomplishment in that submission. Maybe he was just relieved to know she’d soon change him, freeing him from the clammy discomfort. Leon stared out the window, cheeks still burning, as he braced himself for the next step: reporting his soggy diaper to Meredith like a dependent child. And, in a bittersweet twist, he realized that he no longer felt quite as anxious about it—because he trusted her. Chapter Twelve: Adjusting and Accepting When they arrived home, Meredith wasted no time ushering Leon to the bedroom. He felt her warm hand pressed firmly between his shoulder blades, guiding him inside. The memory of his wet diaper burned in his mind, a tangible reminder of how little control he was supposed to have. “Let’s get you changed,” she said, her voice low and calm, almost comforting. Leon perched on the edge of the bed, arms folded uncertainly. Meredith stepped into the closet, retrieving a pack of wipes and another diaper from the growing stash. The plastic packaging crinkled loudly as she pulled one out. He lifted his hips obediently, allowing her to peel down his shorts. A wave of cool air brushed his thighs, intensifying the humiliating awareness of the heavy, sagging diaper around his waist. Her expression remained calm—patient, even—like a caretaker simply doing what had to be done. “You did well,” she murmured as she undid the tapes. “I know it must have been scary.” Leon swallowed, cheeks reddening. “It was,” he admitted softly. “I… I don’t like doing that in public. But… if it’s what you want—” She set the soaked diaper aside, using a gentle wipe to clean him. “It’s not about what I want,” she corrected him, though her tone hinted otherwise. “It’s about what works for us. You’re prone to accidents. I don’t want you stressed or embarrassed about sneaking off to the bathroom. A diaper solves that.” He nodded, though a twinge of confusion fluttered in his stomach. Part of him wondered if he was truly that helpless, or if her controlling nature had simply convinced him so. Yet her nurturing presence soothed away his doubts. Feeling the soft, fresh diaper taped securely around his waist brought a wave of both shame and relief. Once she finished, she handed him a pair of comfortable sweatpants. “Wear these for the rest of the day,” she said, then paused, meeting his gaze. “Leon, if you need to use the bathroom and I’m around, I’ll help you remove everything. But if you’re alone, you should use your diaper, okay? No more accidents on the floor or in your underwear.” A small nod was all he could manage. “Yes, Meredith.” Her eyes seemed to soften. She leaned in, pressing a tender kiss to his temple. “You’re doing great. I’m proud of how cooperative you’ve been.” That simple praise flooded him with an inexplicable warmth. He realized how deeply he craved her approval. Every small gesture of reassurance seemed to justify the surrender he felt, the childlike acceptance of her rules. It was disorienting, yet undeniably comforting. The rest of the evening fell into a gentle rhythm. She guided him through a few household tasks—organizing drawers, vacuuming the living room—activities that he performed in his thick, padded undergarment, constantly aware of the faint crinkle with each step. Yet by nightfall, he realized he wasn’t quite as self-conscious as before. He could move freely, even forgetting at times that a diaper was taped around his waist. And so, as bedtime approached, Meredith once again led him through the ritual: a final bathroom check under her supervision, then a fresh night diaper, followed by a whimsical footed sleeper zipped and locked at the back. She tucked him in, pressed a goodnight kiss to his forehead, and switched off the lamp. In the darkness, Leon sighed. This new sense of routine—of wearing diapers day and night—didn’t feel quite as alien as it once had. He wondered if that was a good thing, or if it simply meant he was losing pieces of his adulthood. But his mind didn’t dwell on it long. Exhaustion took him, and he drifted off, lulled by the gentle rustle of his padded underwear and the knowledge that Meredith was proud of him. Chapter Thirteen: Testing Boundaries The days rolled by in a blur of routine: breakfast together, a diaper check, dressing in youthful clothes Meredith chose, occasional errands if she needed something, and always the unwavering rule of requesting permission—or using his diaper—whenever nature called. Leon found himself settling into the pattern with surprising ease. But with familiarity came curiosity—and a streak of rebellion. One afternoon, Meredith stepped out to pick up a package from the building’s reception desk. She instructed Leon to remain in the apartment, as usual. Sinking onto the living room couch, Leon felt the snug pull of his diaper around his hips, reminding him of his constant lack of autonomy. A stray thought nudged at him. What if he tried removing the diaper himself, just to see if he could? Perhaps he’d use the toilet without waiting for her. He was an adult—eighteen, yes, and short, but perfectly capable of managing the simplest bodily functions without a caretaker’s guidance. Right? The idea bloomed into a daring impulse. Meredith wouldn’t be gone long. If he acted quickly, he could strip off the diaper, use the bathroom, and tape it back in place—she might never know, unless she checked the tapes closely. His heart pounded. Could he pull it off? With trembling hands, he stood and slipped into the bedroom, shutting the door. He stared at himself in the dresser mirror—his small frame swaddled in a childlike T-shirt and an unmistakable diaper bulge. Taking a shaky breath, he peeled down his sweatpants to reveal the tapes. He’d never removed them on his own; Meredith always did it for him. Nervous excitement thrummed in his veins. Slowly, he reached for one of the tapes, pulling it free with a soft ripping sound. He paused, listening for footsteps or voices in the hallway. Silence. Emboldened, he undid the second tape. A moment later, the diaper slid to the floor with a dull thud. For the first time in days, he felt the cool air against his bare skin. But just as he turned to head for the bathroom, he heard the distinctive jingle of keys at the front door. Panic shot through him. He scrambled, trying to lift the diaper back into place, fumbling with the tapes. His hands shook so badly that he couldn’t align them properly. “Leon?” Meredith’s voice, suddenly closer than he expected. He froze, a terrible realization sinking in: she had the keys, and the apartment door was already open. He pictured her stepping inside, noticing the bedroom door closed. Any second now, she’d be here. His eyes darted around for a place to hide. His heart hammered. The diaper was half-secured, one tape crooked, the other barely stuck to the front panel. Before he could fully fix it, the bedroom door opened. Meredith stood in the threshold, eyebrows arched. Her gaze swept over him—pants around his ankles, the diaper precariously attached, guilt shining in his eyes. He swallowed, feeling a wave of mortification so intense it made him dizzy. She took a measured step forward, an unreadable expression on her face. “Care to explain?” she asked softly, though her tone carried the weight of disappointment. Leon’s eyes stung with imminent tears. “I—I just…” His voice wavered. “I wanted to use the toilet. By myself.” Silence stretched. Then she shut the door behind her, crossing her arms. The tension in the room was palpable. “You know the rules,” she said quietly. “If you need the toilet and I’m not here, you use your diaper or wait.” He bit his lip, tears blurring his vision. “I—I’m sorry. I just… I wanted to prove I could do it on my own.” Meredith’s gaze softened slightly, though her posture remained firm. “Get on the bed,” she said, nodding toward the mattress. “Lie down.” He obeyed, shuffling awkwardly and sinking onto the comforter. She followed, kneeling beside him, methodically reattaching the diaper’s tapes. Though her movements were gentle, a current of disappointment tinged the air. “I’m not punishing you because you need help,” she explained, voice subdued. “I’m upset because you broke trust. You tried to remove the diaper behind my back instead of talking to me.” Tears slipped down his cheeks. “I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I just feel so… helpless sometimes.” Meredith’s expression softened further. She cupped his cheek, brushing a tear away with her thumb. “I know it can be hard. But we made an agreement. I need you to respect it.” He nodded miserably. “I will… I promise.” She helped him stand, pulling his sweatpants up over the re-secured diaper. Then, with surprising tenderness, she wrapped her arms around him, pressing him against her tall frame. “You’ll be wearing thicker diapers for a while,” she murmured. “And I’ll check them more often. I have to be sure I can trust you.” Leon’s chest clenched. The idea of bigger, more conspicuous padding made his stomach sink. Yet he deserved it, he supposed, for breaking the rules. “I understand,” he said hoarsely, arms sliding around her waist. She held him quietly for a moment, letting the tension ebb. He felt her lips graze his temple, a soft, reassuring gesture. The conflict between frustration and comfort roiled inside him. Part of him wanted more independence; part of him felt relief that she refused to let him fend for himself. Without further discussion, she led him back to the living room, returning to their daily routine. But now a new tension lingered—an unspoken reminder that she was always in control, and that if he tried to break free, the rules would only tighten. And for reasons that baffled him, a small, conflicted part of Leon found a flicker of solace in that unwavering authority. Chapter Fourteen: Closer Under Stricter Rules The weeks following Leon’s failed act of independence were marked by intensified control. Meredith insisted on thicker diapers, even during short outings. His schedule became more rigid. Now, each morning after breakfast, she’d conduct a “diaper check” to ensure he was properly padded and that he hadn’t tampered with the tapes. Whenever she left him alone, she’d set timeframes for when he could text or call. Sometimes she’d even leave the bedroom door open so she could keep an eye on him from other parts of the apartment. At first, Leon felt smothered—his guilt over lying to her was matched only by the frustration of feeling like a child. Yet something unexpected blossomed in the midst of these stricter measures: an undeniable closeness. Each small act of nurturing drew them nearer in an odd, secret way. When Meredith changed him out of a soggy diaper with gentle reassurance, he felt loved. When she praised him for complying with his schedule, he felt proud. Their bond, once overshadowed by fear and embarrassment, grew into a new kind of intimacy. It happened late one evening, as she was zipping him into a fresh footed sleeper. He lay on the bed, arms folded, face flushed, while she carefully aligned the zipper. Once it was done, she leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to his lips—a kiss that, for the first time, felt more than protective. There was a hint of passion, an adult warmth. Leon’s heart fluttered. She pulled away slowly. “I love taking care of you,” she whispered, her voice low and husky in the dim bedroom light. “Even if you test my patience sometimes.” Leon swallowed, eyes shining. “I love you,” he breathed, the admission trembling with vulnerability. “I—I really do.” She brushed a hand over his cheek, hooking a finger around the sleeper’s collar to ensure it was snug. “I know,” she replied, a small, satisfied smile tugging at her lips. “That’s why this works—because we trust each other, don’t we?” He nodded. “I’m sorry about before… trying to remove the diaper on my own. I won’t do it again.” Meredith’s smile softened. “I believe you,” she said, then locked the tiny clasp at the nape of his neck. The soft clink of metal felt final. “Now, get some rest.” With that, she flicked off the overhead light, leaving only a bedside lamp. He burrowed under the covers while she settled beside him for a moment, stroking his hair as though soothing a restless child. The gentle caress lulled him into a half-doze, each breath in tandem with the quiet hiss of air conditioning. He felt a surge of affection so strong it was almost painful. Yes, her rules could be stifling. Yes, he sometimes hated feeling dependent. But she was also his haven—his protector, who willingly took on this responsibility to keep him safe and stress-free. In that sense, the diapers, the childish clothes, and the locked sleepers were all expressions of her unwavering commitment. Eventually, she stood to leave, switching off the lamp entirely. “Goodnight, little one,” she whispered, her voice floating through the darkness. Leon closed his eyes, sinking into the pillow with a soft rustle of crinkling plastic. “Goodnight,” he managed, comforted by her presence even as she slipped away. And as he drifted into sleep, he wondered if this deepening closeness was worth the cost of his dwindling autonomy. Chapter Fifteen: The Unshakable Bond Morning light found Leon stirring early, roused by a nagging pressure in his bladder. He blinked sleep from his eyes, momentarily forgetting the confines of his locked footed sleeper. As he attempted to swing his legs over the side of the bed, the thick padding between them reminded him precisely of his predicament. For a fleeting second, panic seized him—he needed to go, and there was no easy way out. But then memory returned in a warm rush: Meredith. She would help him. He just had to call out. “Meredith?” he croaked softly, clearing his throat. “Meredith!” A moment later, the bedroom door opened, revealing her tall silhouette, hair in a loose ponytail. She flicked on the lamp, letting a soft glow illuminate her concerned face. “What’s wrong, sweetheart?” Leon swallowed, cheeks warming. “I—uh, need the bathroom. Please.” Her gaze flickered to the locked collar of his sleeper, then down to his diaper. “Let’s see…” she murmured. She retrieved the key from the dresser and came closer. “We’ll get you out. Hold on.” He exhaled shakily as she unlocked the small metal clasp, unzipped him, and peeled open the footed pajamas. The crisp air prickled his skin. Within seconds, he was free—except for the diaper taped tightly around him. “Stand up,” she directed, guiding him gently. He pressed his thighs together, bladder now pleading for release. She plucked at the diaper’s tapes, revealing his bare hips. “All set,” she announced. Without waiting another second, Leon darted to the bathroom. This time, there was no condescending observation or requirement to text for permission—she was right there, consenting to let him go. Relief washed over him, both physically and emotionally. When he finished, Meredith stood by the sink, watching calmly. Wordlessly, she handed him a fresh diaper, indicating he should rejoin her in the bedroom. Leon obeyed, though he felt a flicker of pride. She was letting him do part of it himself—at least carrying the diaper. Back in the bedroom, he lay on the bed, anticipating her usual routine of taping him up. But she surprised him by placing the diaper in his hands. “Try,” she said softly. His eyes widened. “You… you want me to do it?” She nodded, an encouraging smile on her lips. “Yes. Go on, show me.” Nervous but determined, Leon unfolded the diaper. He positioned it under himself, fumbling with the tapes. Twice, the adhesive caught on the wrong spot, creating crooked wings. Meredith watched patiently, offering occasional suggestions: “Bring it up a bit higher in front,” or “Tighten the left tape.” After some clumsy effort, he managed a passable fit. It felt snug—but not quite as neat as when she did it. Still, a wave of satisfaction rippled through him. The partial freedom of dressing himself was exhilarating, even if the result was still a diaper. Meredith patted the front. “Good job,” she praised. “Now, it’s not perfect, but it’ll hold for a while.” He beamed, feeling lighter than he had in ages. The subtle acknowledgment that he could do something as basic as tape on his own diaper, under her supervision, felt like an important step. It was a small slice of autonomy within the realm of her control. “We’ll see how you manage,” she continued, smoothing down his hair. “If you do well, maybe I’ll let you take more responsibility for your changes—under my guidance, of course.” Leon nodded, heart fluttering. “Thank you,” he whispered earnestly. In that moment, a new understanding passed between them. Their bond was unshakable now, grounded not just in her dominance but in a shared willingness to adapt. She’d grown stricter after he broke her trust, but she also recognized his desire for a smidge of independence. They didn’t need to be locked in an endless cycle of parent and child. They were lovers, partners—albeit in a very unconventional arrangement. And so, as Meredith helped him into a pair of soft lounge pants, the corners of her mouth turned up in a gentle smile. “Let’s go have breakfast,” she said, lacing her fingers through his and giving him a tender squeeze. Leon squeezed back, feeling the padded bulk beneath his pants but no longer drowning in shame. Yes, it was still embarrassing, and he still had rules and limitations, but he was beginning to realize that, at the core of it all, they truly cared for each other. Their relationship wasn’t defined by his size or her control, but by the intimacy and trust they cultivated day by day. He followed her out to the kitchen, diaper rustling in time with his step. Love blossomed in his chest, soft and certain. They were forging a balance—one where she guided him with structure, and he offered devotion and openness in return. For the first time since this odd journey began, Leon felt confident that despite the diapers, the childish clothes, and the potty rules, he and Meredith were heading toward something healthy and lasting: a bond that neither of them ever wanted to break. Epilogue A few months later, their small apartment felt more like a sanctuary than ever. The bedroom closet now housed a full set of neatly stacked diapers and childish outfits. A special drawer even contained footed sleepers with various colors and prints. Leon sometimes giggled at just how large their “babyish” collection had grown—and how routine it had become to wear them. But if anyone asked how they lived, they would never fully understand the tapestry of love and control woven into their day-to-day. Leon was still small for his age, and Meredith still stood a majestic six foot one—always a striking figure next to him. Yet their dynamic had evolved into a fluid dance between caretaker and lover, discipline and compassion. Most mornings, Leon took pride in taping on his own diaper under Meredith’s watchful eye, a sign of trust regained after his earlier missteps. He appreciated that small allowance of autonomy, even if the end result—padded underwear—remained the same. They had found a middle ground: Leon could participate in the process while still relying on Meredith’s guidance and final approval. Their schedules remained structured: breakfast together, chores or errands, and occasional nights out when Meredith felt he could handle a discrete pull-up beneath carefully chosen clothes. She insisted on the same strict potty rules—permission required, or else using his diaper. Yet she was more flexible in granting him access to the toilet if he asked politely and the timing worked. She even allowed him the small triumph of undressing himself sometimes, though major clothing changes—especially diaper changes—were still primarily her domain. And Leon discovered that, in this near-constant state of managed dependency, he found security. The embarrassment never fully disappeared—he still blushed whenever she patted his diaper to check for wetness in front of a mirror, or when she zipped him into a footed sleeper hours before bedtime. But he’d come to enjoy the closeness, the protective embrace of her authority. Their love life thrived, too, in its own secret way. While the story behind their padded routines and potty rules was not something they shared with others, it forged a profound trust between them. She cradled him with a mix of parental warmth and adult desire, bridging the gap between caretaker and partner. He, in turn, found joy in pleasing her—accepting her rules, even appreciating them, for what they gave him in return. On a crisp, clear morning, they stood together in the living room, the sun casting bright rectangles across the floor. Meredith had just finished checking his diaper—still dry—and was reminding him of his chores for the day. Leon stared up at her, feeling every inch the smaller man, yet entirely content. “Remember,” she was saying in that measured tone, “if you need the potty, you call me or text me. If I don’t answer, you use the diaper. No accidents on the floor.” “Yes, Meredith,” Leon responded readily. Then, unable to help himself, he wrapped his arms around her waist, pressing his cheek against her torso. “Thank you,” he whispered, though he wasn’t quite sure for what—perhaps for everything. She laughed softly, brushing a hand over his hair. “You’re welcome, little one. Now off you go.” And so their life continued—a carefully balanced blend of loving dominance and welcomed submission, of soft crinkles and locked sleepers, of structure and devotion. In the end, their bond had become unbreakable: the tall, commanding woman and her tiny, adoring boyfriend, joined in a private world of mutual care and trust. Though it defied outside understanding, for them, it was perfect. And in the comfort of that shared knowledge, they closed the door to the rest of the world, content to exist precisely as they were—together.

Warning As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to a break with social normities. These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Chastity and forced crossdressing Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults Punishments (often unfair, degrading, and/or humiliating) Experimentation on humans Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of expletives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Political themes associated with revolutions or desires of change or freedoms Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific acts to anything overtly sexual; however, some fetishes maybe touched on in this story more than my previous ones. Still, as usual, this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list here is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be warranted later if needed (though may not be added). If I deem any chapters to be too ‘triggering,’ I will issue another separate warning beforehand. Hey everyone! Welcome back to my little story corner on here. As I noted last time, this story is all about a maturity reform center for boys in a sort of alternative future from our own. Everything basically gets explained in the first chapter, so don’t worry there if you might be confused at all about this notion. It’s pretty easy, but for those of you wondering, I’m not going to lie… the phrase ‘girls rule, boys drool,’ is pretty apt for this story. Keep that in mind with this society’s mindset and a lot of things here will make more sense at least. Fair or logical from our own viewpoints may not always be accurate. Moving on, I do have to give credit where credit is due though. I saw this idea from a post that has been long deleted from ‘nomorepantsforme.’ I’m not even entirely sure it was their original idea either, but I want to give the acknowledgement where I can at least, since I really just couldn’t pass up the framework that I saw that day. I would gladly link the website where I originally saw these images posted, but it was a Tumblr account, and well… I’m pretty sure you all know what happened to it at this point. Still, I’ve expanded the story a lot since those initial postings, and everything pretty much takes on a life of its own after chapter three basically. Considering there are at least 36 chapters right now and this story takes place across a period of over three years during the plot, I would say buckle up, but I guess in the case for most of you, maybe get someone else who you trust to do that for you. All joking aside though, this story will take a bit of time to completely finish and put out on here. I definitely don’t have as much time as I used to, and that’s unfortunate, but I will work on this story as much as I can. I’ve already completed several sections, and I’ve got the plot all mostly ironed out by now, so that should make things easier, but I would just ask for your patience at this point. I can’t stick to a schedule, so I would just suggest staying vigilant for further updates. Looking ahead though, I will post another poll with the next chapter for the story you wish for me to write next. While some of you expressed a desire to move on away from the Strawpoll website where I posted the last poll, I think it was just too successful to stop it completely. I am still curious though about everyone’s continued thoughts, so I have left this poll up (which can be found at https://strawpoll.com/05ZdzWkrbn6). All that being said, if any of you wish to privately message me or post directly on here regarding your desires about polling or even my next story, I would count and read those responses/comments as well. Still, improvements to this system can always be made and I’m pretty open minded, so if any of you have a suggestion for polling in a different way for future stories, I’m very open to any ideas. Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys the first chapter of this next story of mine! Chapter 1: Departure Day I clicked the recording the device, cleared my voice, and spoke up. “I’m an average guy in an average city who once lived an average life. I obeyed the law, never stood out from the crowd, and minded my own business as much as I could. I followed the rules and stayed out of trouble. For all intents and purposes, I never expected myself to be at the center of a sweeping change and then be asked to talk about it.” I paused and stopped the recording. Shuffling in my seat, a slight crinkle could be heard, but that was just everyday life for me now. I strained and looked back at Laura. “Is that okay? Do you think that’s what they want?” She smiled and nodded. “Of course. The people interested in how this whole thing went down just want to have a record of what happened. Lots of changes and all and your experiences should be recorded for future posterity. With everything that happened, someone is bound to ask questions about it all one day. So, my suggestion… there is no right and wrong. Just say what you think, sweetie.” I smiled back at her, her help through all this a constant in my life still, sighed, and then turned back to the recording device. I knew someone else would already be condensing my thoughts down later. Especially considering what had happened to me, Laura had suggested the recording device rather than me writing everything down. Writing everything down like that was just a bit too hard timing-wise these days… plus how I got here in the first place wasn’t helping matter either. I was already getting hungry for my midday snack... Still, I had to press on while everything was still fresh in my head. So, taking Laura’s advice, I pushed the recording button once more. I sighed again and leaned back into my chair. “Well, I could start earlier and explain a bit, but I suppose ‘Departure Day’ was where everything truly changed for me…” * * * The day is here at last and now there’s no more waiting. I’m 18, graduated from high school, and now it’s late August. Before everything changed a few years back, for someone like me, that meant a job, travelling the world, or college. It was a mark of maturity for everyone in this country or at least a sign that one’s life was moving forward. Now, however, being a guy, this time of year in my life can only mean one thing for me. I’m headed to a center, or what the government calls a ‘Juvenile Evaluation Center for All Males,’ located somewhere within 100 miles of me right now. Each had a different name and even reputation, but my fate to at least one of them was already sealed. And here I was all this time in my life over the past year, thinking that stupid law would be repealed by the time I reached 18 and then hit the beginning of the term in late August of the same year. I think every guy my age hoped the same thing… I mean, forcibly take a bunch of 18-year-old males and test their maturity as a barrier to enter society as an adult, or if they fail… then something else. A law like that in the ‘land of the free’ just had to be repealed. ‘Right?’ Wrong. Apparently fifteen years of a law enacted was just the right amount of time where most were still happy about the perceived benefits of the law, and any who weren’t, could still be told to ‘just give the law some more time to sink in’ and hope that later, it would become more normalized. Anyone told that last part wasn’t holding their breath… including me, especially now on ‘Departure Day.’ See, before fifteen years ago, no one had ever been to one of these centers, but now, every year after a male turned 18, they got sent off to a center and evaluated for their maturity the following August, whether they wanted to or not. Refusal meant an outright failure, so rebels against the law had almost altogether disappeared in the past 15 years. It was a harsh punishment and sentence for even those of us who went willingly, but everyone knew that if the given male candidate could pass, they would leave the center with a wealth of new information, a career path to a near guaranteed success, and a continuance of education or an already lined-up job fitting with the passion or vocation that they had chosen at the center. It was a mighty reward that ensured society’s continued success, here and even all around the world in most countries now, but for the less optimistic, rowdy, or fortunate bunch regarding their fate, they always knew about option B. Like an axe waiting to strike above our necks, option B always lingered there. A sudden breeze jostled through the open window in my family’s modest house located out in the suburbs. My parents, Henry and Emma, had married a year after college and found two successful jobs: a structural engineer for my mom and a landscape designer for my dad. They raised three kids as normally as possible, and we all lived perfectly normally until four years ago; a picture in the hallway still marked that day, which is where I now found myself lost in thoughts. “Are you tired and need a break from your regressed little one…” I quickly blocked out the noise coming from the family room where my dad was watching the last few minutes of the football game, now interrupted by an all-too-familiar commercial of the past 15 years, highlighting just how common the practice was now. I still found it weird that they hadn’t changed it since the law was first enacted, but by now, it was really more of a PSA than a strict commercial to convince people to comply with the law. Still, despite society’s more or less compliance these days and that the law might have even been seen as a common practice these days, it was an almost unmentionable topic in most households that had one son under 18… including this one. After all, the potential regression of a member of the family could be touchy for everyone involved. So, my family never talked about it… well, except for that one time… * * * My older brother, Ben, had gone to the center himself on his ‘Departure Day’ over two years ago. Like before, he had come back from the center to celebrate Thanksgiving with us, but unlike his usual upbeat and positive self, this time, we could all tell he was worried about something. Mom had been pestering him the whole time about his experience at the center, but he had remained continuously tight-lipped about it in front of anyone who dared ask. His face would darken for a moment, he would snap at us, and we would all move on. Two minutes later, it was like it had never happened. Still, I was just starting out in high school and a morbid curiosity burned within me to know more. Seeing the PSAs and the like about what was potentially going on there, I didn’t want to ask too many questions myself out loud. I was going in four years whether I liked it or not and knew I would find out then. Despite the questions buzzing around in my head, I didn’t need Ben to add to them to my steadily growing fears. Right after we gave our usual beginning thanks, we were just passing around the turkey and mashed potatoes, when he asked the question that we had all been dreading since he had first left. “Are you all actually okay with this whole regression law?” Mom’s face went white. Katie, our younger sister, forcibly busied herself with her cranberries, and Dad seemed sad all of a sudden. Again, fearing my own fate, I made sure I took a quick bite of stuffing to keep from saying my own feelings on the subject while also keeping an open ear to maybe slake one of the questions in my head. Regardless of the palpable tension though, no one spoke, so, the room remained quiet for an uncomfortably long period. Already starting to form a bit of an attitude towards these things though, Katie finally spoke up. “I think it can be sad but maybe also a good thing?” I wanted to break every one of her Barbies right then. She was a good kid, annoying, but kind in her own younger sister kind of way. ‘But this?’ She was a girl, which meant she could go and do what she wanted whenever she wanted to do it. The world was her oyster, but for me and Ben… it was a different matter altogether. “I agree with you sweetie,” my mom then interjected. “If it’s done right, and everyone’s happy, in the end, does it matter how?” My heart formed a tiny pencil-width crack. She had always supported Ben, Katie, and I in whatever we did, but now… I wasn’t so sure if she was on our side anymore. If this stupid law went the wrong way for either Ben or I, she would essentially be losing the sons that she and Dad had raised. If the worst happened, anything that had happened before would have just felt more like window dressing… ready to be removed and forgotten about forever when the time came to revert back to how we once were. Hayden down the street was a year ahead of Ben and seeing him as I went to school this year… my fears had started that night. “Darn right it matters!” My dad obviously had an opinion about the whole thing, and I felt a little justice on Ben and I’s side for once tonight in this whole matter, but the room quickly filled with a mounting argument on either side as well. “In my day, you grew one way, and that was toward the sky and then down to the grave. Not this grow up, grow down, then grow sideways business.” No one dared argue with him when he got like this. He was the best dad, but his stubbornness in certain matters was legendary. Finally, though, Ben broke the silence that had persisted since Dad had shouted out his opinion. “Good to know, Dad. Hard to argue with that logic I guess.” Ever the peace maker, I could tell that Ben just wanted the conversation to move on. Still, he then shifted his gaze toward me, “What about you little bro? You seem awfully quiet over there.” Everyone’s gaze suddenly fixated on me, and I shrunk back instinctively. I hated being the certain of attention, but I knew that the sooner I answered, the sooner all this could just be over with. “I… I guess I just don’t know,” I answered, shrugging my shoulders. “I guess if you’re happy with it, being in it yourself, then that’s what matters now. Honestly though… I just try not to think about it. Why worry about something that’s far off in the future for me, right?” I was lying through my teeth, but I didn’t want to admit to my family that I was outright terrified of the day I would leave for the center as well. I think Ben could tell I had just lied, but he didn’t push the matter any further. So, the conversation ended quickly after that, and it took a dirty joke from my sister and scolding from my mother for the family to begin to crack a smile again that night. * * * It wasn’t even the longest of conversations in the family, but that short period of time had lingered in my mind ever since then. It popped into my head every once in a while, but since I had graduated a few months ago, I could barely think of anything else. Even while we were all at the beach last month, it was hard to pull my eyes away from all the guys who had obviously gone through option B. Waddling around and looking no better than… ‘I just can’t say it…’ But I could see them clearly and I dreaded to think that one day, I could be just like them. ‘Shit! Stupid option B. Friggin’ crappy law!’ I tried to distract myself from thinking about that day at the beach again, but in this house, my averted gaze proved useless. Unfortunately, one only needed to view our neighbor playing in the front yard across the street to know just how bad things could get if one failed the program. Fortunately, though, after his three years at the center, my brother had apparently managed to avoid every outcome of option B, left the center, and then had never looked back or even talked about his time there. My mom had asked once for more details once he had graduated fully, but based on his own dirty look, she knew well enough to never ask again. Still, he had graduated. Determined to make the most of his life, since he had graduated from the center, he had taken his training at the center in stride and then took the remaining required courses at college and became a chemical engineer at a major company in the city. He didn’t live with us anymore but would still visit occasionally; like birthdays, holidays, and the occasional pre-planned stop and say ‘hi’, eat dinner with us, quickly catch up on everything, and then leave once more type of visit. My thoughts of my older brother’s success were soon interrupted by a loud screech outside. Knowing that sound anywhere by now, I quickly rushed to the front window. Of course, for Ben, he would also come on specialty days…like today, now commonly known as ‘Departure Day.’ As I quickly looked out into the street where I saw he had stopped and parked his used 2028 blue glow metallic Chevy Trailblazer, I could see him exit his pride and joy once more. Our parents bought that car for him in high school, I think honestly as a way for him to help with errands more than his own amusement at the time, but back then I honestly cared more about riding in the front seat at that point than the logistics of why. Further, I had even saved it and maintained it with Dad for him when he left the center. It was a symbol of hope of better days and its arrival her couldn’t have come sooner. Despite my feelings toward the car, our parents had been worried during those three years that he was away at the center, especially where they had noticed… changes, but through it all, that car stood as a testament to his success and our hope of him passing. So, him coming back, it was a wonderful feeling when he finally pocketed the keys after so long and then took off for college with a noted swell of happiness all around him. Since then, our family had always joked and been curious if he cared more about leaving that place or just seeing his old car again. Still, my thoughts quickly shifted back to Ben today as he trudged through the lawn and wore his usual khakis and button-down shirt, a lanyard now hanging and bobbing off his neck and body with each step from his job in the city. His normally neutral, or at least reassuring face, stood grim and lost in thought. It was an unusual look for him after the center and the subsequent posting to his new job, but I quickly recognized it as his typical reaction to anything to do with the center. Intrigue had run rampant through my mind before with what had happened to him there, but now, being less than an hour from my own ‘Departure Day,’ that look on his face only twisted up my stomach in fear as I opened the door to greet him. Upon seeing me at the door, however, his expression soon changed to the softer and more welcoming expression I had come to know since he had graduated. For today, though I still questioned his previous look, his usual demeanor was a comfort to me in a way I could never fully explain, but gladly accepted, nonetheless. “Hey there bro! You waiting for your older brother to give you one last nuggie for the road?” Not having time to mount an objection from me, he lunged, bolted past the door, and quickly grabbed me, and proceeded to ruffle and give me his usual annoying but loving nuggie to my hair; a tradition of ours since I had at least tried to start competing with him after I entered middle school. “Ah, quit it, you big loaf!” I growled, trying to swat his large hands off me and away from my head. He stood at a decent and even six feet tall, while I had inherited my mother’s side genes and stood just shy of only five foot eight inches without much chance by now of stretching any higher. “What’s the magic word?” he lovingly but mockingly asked. “Please,” I gasped. With his usual chuckle, he let me go and semi-twirled me to face back at him. Sputtering for a second, I tried to motor my way through our greeting to think about anything else other than the center. “It’s good to see you, bro. How’ve you been? It’s been a few weeks now since we last talked. Work? Date? Is she hot? Does she have a younger sister or some younger friends who don’t mind vertically challenged company? Spill. Come on, don’t leave me hanging!” Ben quickly took on a defensive posture. “Woah, woah, woah there. Slow down.” We both grinned at each other. “It’s nothing really. Honestly, it’s just work for me, buddy. I’ve been working on a project for a new government contract, and it’s been taking all my time up lately.” He lowered his voice to a whisper and leaned in toward me, “I’m not really supposed to tell anyone, but if this thing works, dirty fuel emissions will be knocked down another 30% in a few years’ time and run at least 80% more efficiently without being more dangerous or resource dependent.” “Woah,” I whispered back, reciprocating his lean in. “That’s really cool. Did you find some alien tech or something?” Ben gave me his usual crooked smile whenever I made one of my cornier jokes. My brand of humor annoyed him when we were younger, but ever since the institute, he seemed to not mind as much anymore. “Nah, we just took some of the existing fuel, ran it through a mesh fiber we just developed…” Ben continued on like that for a bit. Science was always his strong suit, even before the center, high school, or even middle school for that matter. He was the kid who asked for a microscope for Christmas and then proceeded to actually use it, rather than just collect dust in a closet somewhere like mine had done when I was ten. Still, despite my lack of scientific talent, I was proud of him for what he was doing, and further on a day like today, it gave me a bit of hope I would be just as successful in my own way after the center, rather than be doomed for option B. “…and that’s it. Nothing else to it,” he finally finished. “Right… simple,” I mocked. “Let me just call Curie or Einstein to translate for me, and we’ll call it simple then.” Ben rolled his eyes. “Haha. Well, maybe you’re right for just this once about what I’m doing lately.” His eyes shifted and his crooked smile returned. “Who knows? Maybe little green men did lend me a bit of a hand this go around.” We both got a good chuckle out of that. It reminded me of how much I missed having my brother around, and maybe it was the prospect of me leaving for three years with few visits to my family in between, but I was feeling his absence more lately. His subsequent return today had elevated that feeling even more. See, I tended to close up around new people unfortunately, but I compensated for it later by usually being far more outgoing with people once I got to know them. It wasn’t always easy, but I never really had to try too hard with Ben. I had always known my brother, and despite a few arguments now and then, I knew I could always count on him and that had been a safety net for me for years now, even when he was at the center. Unfortunately, the back of my mind rationalized that after today, I was about to go to a place where few of those longer-term relationships could even be possible. I knew, especially without seeing my brother very often, I would have to try even harder with anyone I met at the center. “Earth to John. Earth to John. Calling John Clark,” my brother echoed, trying to get my attention and even going so far as to snap his fingers in front of my face. I quickly saw his snapping hand wave in front of my face, and I quickly exited my previous thoughts. I hadn’t realized I had been drifting away so badly. “Huh? Oh… yeah… crud, you say something?” Ben rolled his eyes again. “Nothing really.” He sighed. “I was just seeing if I had lost my brother in some kind of trance or whatnot. I mean, you were really in the zone there for a minute. Where’d you go? Everything okay?” “It’s…it’s nothing,” I shuffled my feet and averted his gaze. My lying game was not on point, and I knew Ben could see right through me… he always did. Still, I didn’t want him to know I was terrified about what was about to happen to me. Luck was never one of my strong suits, and in a place like the center… from what I could find out, I knew you needed a hefty chunk of luck in your back pocket to get through it. “Right… and Dad’s not going to burn anything he puts in the oven this year.” His sarcasm practically screamed at me. We both knew full-well that our dad was infamous for burning anything and everything he ever put in the oven at least. He was a master griller, but at one point, the fire department knew us by our first names growing up when mom ever went on one of her business trips. Despite some of those dinners being ruined, I looked back at that time and by now it was almost comforting to know some things would never change. At the same time though, with his sarcasm, I knew that I had been caught in my lie. “Come on, John. It’s me here. What’s up?” Ben asked, now placing a hand on my shoulder. Again, I didn’t want to show my fear, but I knew that of everyone in this house, Ben might be the only one who actually got what I was feeling and going through today. “It’s… it’s the center.” Ben’s hand dropped from my shoulder and his face clouded over again at the mention of that place, adding further knots to my already twisted stomach. I didn’t want to tell him, knowing that would have been his reaction, but I also knew my time was running out. I almost tried to take it back, but Ben sighed and then took a big breath. “Look, about that place... There’s something you should know...” I leaned in closer. “The heads of the departments, the guy in charge, anyone who can move some minds there… they’re important.” It was an odd way to put that, but I leaned in, wanting to know more. If I could have an advantage going in, I knew I needed to exploit it as soon as possible. “Why? What do you mean, and why them?” “That place is…complicated.” His eyes briefly looked like they were miles away and I wondered what he was thinking back on. “I don’t know which center you’re going to exactly with all the new ones they’ve been building around here lately, but they’re all about the same, at least with their end goals. To get out of there, all you need to do is…” “Eeeeeeee! He’s here! He’s here!” a voice shouted from above us. I didn’t need to see a face to know where that sound came from; I had lived with it for the past 15 years and two weeks. It was my baby sister, Katie, and she still was at least excited to see Ben when he came over. To be honest though, while Katie and I were closer when we were younger, we had both drifted apart during the past few years. I think she was still too immature for me, and I was probably too overbearing for her, but she was still family… which made some of her new views even harder to cope with though. Digging deeper, I knew part of the tension between us had come from her being a girl and me being a boy. That argument probably sounded stupid and even immature, but like I had thought on Thanksgiving, it meant a great bit of difference in the modern age. Those not strictly identifying with one gender or another were given tests in the years leading up to their own ‘Departure Day.’ A few guys even tried to ‘fake’ identifying as girls initially, but after they were caught, they were sent straight to the center and were ‘deemed perfect for one of the punishments there,’ or at least that’s what made the papers from a statement the judge had made at the end of their trial. No one but the accused and their families knew what that meant exactly, but the government had assured everyone that ‘they had gotten what they deserved.’ Regardless though, gender mattered in this new world of ours. “I can’t believe he actually made it!” She sounded so triumphant, and I briefly wondered if she was looking forward to essentially being an only child in this house for the next few years. Being the youngest, she didn’t have it the easiest growing up with two older brothers, but her life was infinitely easier than Ben’s had been and mine was about to be, so I never felt guilty when Mom or Dad took Ben or I’s side when we were growing up. “You think you would have learned some timeliness when you were at the center, huh?” I could hear Ben’s clenched fist crack a bit, but I could also see he was desperately trying to not make a scene with her on my big day. Still, her comment struck me hard as why this whole mess had started in the first place. Simply put, males had been deemed too much of a problem for society as a whole, call it genetics or hunting instincts or whatever, but the government decided that it was best for the new generations to be put through a test of sorts. If they passed, they would be ahead of where they might have otherwise been, but if they failed, society could deal with them accordingly and ‘neutralize the threat.’ Or that’s at least that’s how they justified the law initially. It was a close vote, but the law had passed. Women, like my sister or my childhood crush and neighbor, Laura, could do anything they wanted after they graduated high school. Most ended up in prominent positions and few ever thought of repealing the laws once they were in power. For the men who eventually passed, they had the same opportunities, but oddly, they never seemed to want to repeal the law either. I always wondered why, but being my ‘Departure Day’ already, I knew I couldn’t fight what was coming. “Oh, hush Katie! He’s here and that’s the important thing.” My mom shuffled from the back of the house where she had been preparing cookies for my sister’s bake sale tomorrow and looked at us with a wide smile, as if she was relieved to know we were both still here. I glared at the mixing bowl in her arms, as I felt my sister should have been making her own cookies for the sale, but not wanting another argument with her about her apparent immaturity again, I had simply removed myself from the equation. Instead, I had tried to take the day to try and calm myself down, but with everything ahead of me and all my questions still, it hadn’t worked. “Henry! Henry!” my mom then called out to the backyard where my dad had been the sky, I knew it was likely just had to do with the rain coming later this afternoon. Another person might have gotten upset that the patriarch of the family would grumble about seeing his wife or his children, but it was just on brand for him. He loved us all in his own way, but as he had told us countless times before, rain and gardening were only good together if one didn’t have to weed in a downpour. As if thinking the same thing, Ben and I just scoffed under our breath over his delay in seeing us both, Ben for just arriving, me for leaving soon. Our mom turned back to us. She might have made an excuse if we were other company, but she just rolled her eyes and ran to hug Ben quickly. It was a nice little moment and not even my sister’s entrance and continued distance from both Ben and I, and then our dad’s grumbled annoyance could hurt that. We were all together today, and as my mom pointed out, it might not be like this for a while. I knew I was the reason for that, and my stomach ached a bit in fear over what was coming for me. “How about we take a picture?” Mom suggested. We had done the same thing with Ben, and as if to confirm her reasoning, she pointed to a nearby picture that we had taken on the day that he had left as well. It might have been a bit of a morbid tradition, but most families took one last photo nowadays… just in case. One only had to look outside at our neighbors across the street, the Killian’s, to understand just how much things could change from one’s ‘Departure Day’ to the end of it all. “Alright everyone,” Dad said after setting up the camera on top of the tripod. He liked things old school sometimes, and his 2019 camera was a perfect example of that. Mom always suggested the digital camera on her phone instead, since it was much faster, but he always insisted for moments like these that an ‘actual camera’ was better. “I’ve got a five second delay and… Ben.” Mom and I shot our looks to my older brother. He was playing around with Katie’s hair, clearly trying to get a rise out of her. “You stop that right now,” Mom scolded to him. “You know better than anyone that we don’t have much time today.” Ben’s hand snapped back to his side, and his head drooped down slightly. “Right. Sorry…” Again, I could see that same look of repressed pain on his face. ‘I’d give anything to know his thoughts right now…’ Still, our dad just grumbled a bit and then clicked the photo before running over to the other side of our mom. “Alright. Chins up and smile this time everyone!” Not wanting to waste any more time, we all behaved perfectly and made sure one shot was all it took. Running back, our dad gave a thumbs up and the family dispersed for a moment. Looking at the time myself, I knew the bus would be here soon for my ‘Departure Day.’ I saw it pass by every year, but I knew that today was my turn. So, wanting to make sure everything was packed, I went back up to my room. Not ten minutes later, I heard a knock at my door. “Come in.” I was hoping it was Ben so that maybe I could ask him some more questions like I was going to before our sister interrupted and alerted everyone that he was here, but it was only my mom. “Everything packed already?” she asked, her worried expression coming through clearly. She had already gone through this before and she probably knew the statistics weren’t on my side. It was estimated that at least one of every three guys that went into the program failed it. My brother had passed, and while I could still be the one that made it, my odds weren’t as good now. Zipping my single suitcase, I nodded. “Yeah… I just wanted to check I had everything that was on the list again.” I gestured to my bed where a single white paper was, listing the school supplies and what I should bring or not bring. It was just one of the questions I had for Ben… I wondered why things like clothing had to be kept at home. “Doesn’t seem like much, huh?” My mom had helped me a bit with the list, but I had insisted on maintaining some independence with it and purchased most of the things myself. I could tell that her seeing my packed bag now was already starting to get to her. “Yeah… but it’s not forever, right?” I wanted to stay hopeful for her, even if I wasn’t myself, but my mom’s expression still remained fearful and full of worry. “Right… right. It’s not forever…” She and Ben had gotten closer during his time at the center, and for the first time, I wondered if she actually knew more about his time there than the rest of us. I wanted to ask today again, but when I first did on the day I got my acceptance letter, she had quickly shut me down, calling their moments ‘private.’ She didn’t speak to me for the rest of the night, so not wanting to repeat that, I remained silent. “Well, let me help you bring your bag downstairs at least,” she offered. Seeing it as allowing her to be part of this day in her own way, I let her do that much at least. Downstairs, Ben and Dad were already waiting by the front door and were debating about postage and a forwarding address. “No, he’s going to be the one near Dawsonville,” Dad argued. “No way. I was sent there and that was already a few years ago. There’s no way he would be sent to that one.” Ben seemed supremely confident in his answer, but I knew that neither really knew. “Way more likely to be near Judgeton.” “But that’s on the other side of the city!” my mom shrieked, now clearly listening in, nearly dropping my suitcase from the shock of me being even further away than Ben had been. “Maybe it’s Smacktown,” my sister calmly suggested, flipping through another page of her teen romance novel while sitting nearby in the living room. “I think you mean Smeckton, Katie…” my brother corrected. “Whatever…” Our sister quickly dove right back into her book, not caring if she was right or wrong. “You don’t really think he’ll be sent to that one, do you, Ben?” my mom asked worriedly. Ben hesitated, Mom seemed petrified, and Dad stayed eerily silent. The silence was nearly killing me, and I had enough with the questions already bubbling up inside of me. I wanted… needed to know why everyone was acting so strange about Smeckton. I needed one less question in my head before I left. “Hold on… what’s wrong with that place? Is there something I should know?” Everyone squirmed for a moment, but Ben ultimately sighed and came over to me before placing his hand on my shoulder like he usually did to comfort me. “I’m not sure I should even be telling you this… probably not even going there, but because you asked… the Smeckton center is one of the original locations. It’s far away from pretty much everywhere except the town of Smeckton. It’s…” Ben quickly looked distant as if recalling an old painful memory. “Well, it’s strict.” I could then see the flash of panic in his eyes, and I wanted to know more, but by then, I knew my questions would either kill my nerves or only lead to more questions. Truth is though, no one knew where I was headed until I sent them a letter the first day. For all anyone knew, I could be sent to the center up North by Suttonburg, or the one to the west beyond the mountains in Diana City, or one of the several others within 200 miles of here, the max radial distance as required by law now. Looking down at my feet now, I was reminded by how little I actually knew going into the center. Seeing my single suitcase next to them, all I really knew was that I could pack it and a single backpack with whatever non-banned items, such as the usual cadre of weapons, drugs, and all, that I could stuff in there. Further, no cell phones were allowed, and the school would provide a tablet with a keyboard to be used for the duration of my time there that they would heavily monitor. Normally, if this was some horror movie, that would have been a giant red flag and I would be screaming at the main character to bail as soon as possible, but going to the center was the law now, so my red flags had to be damned. Regardless, I lastly knew that before 1 PM, a bus or van would show up and take me away. Everything else I knew was only rumors, mostly pertaining to option B, and I didn’t want to dwell on those for very long. It turns out I didn’t even have long to dwell on my thoughts even if I wanted to. Just as the clock chimed to announce that it was 12:30, the screeching of van tires could be heard outside. All jokes and conversations going on around me instantly died. We all looked to the front of the house with dread. While my brother’s tires an hour ago now had screeched and seemed to represent a hope or a sense of life and joy, this screech seemed more like the pained echo of the death of all hope, like some wailing spirit from the bowels of all that was bad in the world. Gulping, I went to the window first and pulled back the curtain to confirm that my greatest fear so far in life had now arrived and was waiting to take me away. The tiny bus was white and painted with the official logo for the ‘Juvenile Evaluation Center for All Males’ organization. Like the pale horse of death, it was coming to take me away to my ultimate doom. Though it was never actively talked about, that van was the source of nightmares all around the world for any guy who had just turned 18. With its arrival at their house, the horrors of fate of every guy out there now came as well. Even the guys who eventually passed had to go through this particular gauntlet and whether they admitted it or not… doubt crept into everyone’s minds who stepped onboard. What awaited us on the other side when we eventually exited that van was a mystery to anyone who hadn’t lived it. For those that made it, like my brother, they never talked about it. So, for someone like me, it only made things worse. “It’s here…” My words tumbled out of my mouth like I was announcing that the executioner had just arrived and was ready to lop off my head for committing treason. My family looked equally pained… almost as if they were never going to see me again. Still, our mom quickly launched into me and gave me a huge hug. Our dad soon followed, and even Ben and Katie joined in as well. It was supposed to be comforting, but not even remembering the last time every single member of my family hugged me… it didn’t help my nerves. Finally, though, the bus honked, and everyone let me go. “I guess I’ll see you all at Thanksgiving, right?” I wasn’t even sure about that at this point. Apparently, some didn’t even last that long in the program. “We will, but until then, keep your chin up, John,” my dad said with a swill of pained emotion in his voice. “Listen to them but don’t let them get to you.” “He’s right,” Ben added. “Just follow the rules, and before you know it, it will be done and will just seem like a bad dream.” His old look of pain resurfaced again, and I felt that blasted queasy feeling in my stomach bubble up once more as well. My mom, tears beginning to form in her eyes, gave me a small plastic bag full of homemade cookies. “For the road,” she said, seemingly only seconds away from losing it altogether. “Share them with anyone on there. Try and make a friend early…” she dabbed her eyes briefly. “But we’ll see you soon, okay? We love you.” Not able to form any words at all anymore, I just nodded and turned to my sister. For once in a long time, I didn’t see annoyance in her eyes. I wasn’t sure what I was seeing, but she then finally spoke up at last. “Just make it home again, okay?” Abrupt and not really comforting but caring in her own way. It was something, so not really sure what else to do, I simply nodded again and tuned back to everyone else. I cleared my throat and finally found my words again. “Well, wish me luck and see you all soon… I love you all…” It felt like such a weak goodbye, but I could feel my fear gurgling up in my body already and another honk signaled my need to leave anyways. I needed to keep it together, and by now, even if the driver hadn’t just honked again, I knew that I just needed to get on the bus and leave quickly. Prolonging the goodbye was just painful now. So, I donned my previously packed backpack, grabbed my single suitcase, and headed out the door. I then quickly rushed to the bus handed the driver the pass that had been sent to me in the mail last month along with the checklist of what I could, couldn’t, and had to bring with me. “John Clark?” the bus driver asked gruffly as I stood in front of the open door after giving him my ticket. I quickly nodded my head and kept my mouth shut. “Good.” He then placed my ticket in a bin next to him and turned back to me. “No funny business once you’re on board, ya’ hear? One step out of line and you start the center with one giant demerit.” His eyes glared for a moment and then oddly became softer. “Trust me, kid. You don’t want that. Those who start off with that almost never make it to the end.” I gulped but still nodded. “Y… yes, sir. No funny business from me. I swear.” A small grin appeared on his face, and he used his thumb to point to the back of the bus. “Good. Now, wave bye to your family and find a seat in the back. You have 30 seconds.” Not even thinking, I turned back to my family, all still huddled on the front porch, and gave them one last goodbye wave. I knew that it was the last time I was going to see them until the first holiday break over Thanksgiving. It was the longest stretch of time away from home at the center on average, but still, I couldn’t help but drift away from all that and feel a little strange about not seeing Laura or any of my other friends here to wave me off like Ben’s had. I was comforted in the fact that I had said goodbye to each of them already. I also knew Laura had already headed off to college and per the law, my friends were going to their own separate locations, but all this still felt strange. It didn’t feel like my life or that all this was even real, but as soon as I neared the bus and saw a few passengers already seated there as well… somehow, everything began hitting me all at once that all this was very much my new life and not just some horrible dream. Coming out of my thoughts and seeing my family still, I could already tell that mom was starting to break down and that Ben and Dad were trying to comfort her. It wasn’t the cheeriest of goodbyes, but still, it felt nice when each, even Katie, waved back to me and flashed me symbols of love and luck. It was a nice moment, but with the clock counting down and the bus already humming back to life, I waved one last time and then found a spot in the back. A sputter and a small screech later, the bus was off, and my old life was left in the dust behind me. About 20 minutes later, we had picked up two other guys and were now headed into the mountains to the west of the city. ‘Definitely not Dawsonville then…’ I sat back and tried to put my own fears out of my mind as buildings and main highways soon gave way to trees, hills, and valleys. “Name’s Bill.” The voice seemed to come out of nowhere, but I then saw a red headed guy looking right back at me. I then saw his hand arched back over the seat and extended right to me. “Oh, uh, I’m John.” I quickly shook his head. “Good to meet you.” “Hey,” another voice to my left called out. “I’m Luke.” Bill and I turned over to him. His letter jacket seemed an odd choice to bring, since everything would either be burned or shipped back to our houses, but admittedly, there was a part of me that wondered if it was almost like his safety net against whatever was coming or a reminder of better times. Still, Bill and I smiled and quickly welcomed another into our midst. Likely sharing the same apprehensions about where we were headed, we quickly bonded, though admittedly, Mom’s cookies also helped smooth things along. “So, any guess as to why the roommate agreement we signed said, ‘until graduation or one of you departs?’” I had wondered the same thing myself, but it had been a question I was definitely too nervous to even attempt to ask Ben about. “I don’t know… kind of didn’t want to think about it.” “Fair enough,” Bill noted. “I just couldn’t get it out of my mind. I’ve seen some of the older guys in my neighborhood and well…” Luke and I nodded. We both knew what he was implying. “Same here,” Luke said quickly. “This one guy still wets the bed in my neighborhood. Apparently, his parents still consider him a ‘good’ outcome. How messed up is that?” “Very,” Bill agreed. Both turned to me, waiting for my answer, but I couldn’t help but feel differently… As if fate was stepping in, I quickly saw a sign for products to help caregivers with those who had failed the program and were doomed to option B. It was a cheery and even gaudy display of their products with a guy posed off to the side seemingly enjoying them. It stood in stark contrast to the dark and swirling clouds behind it. “Well, all things in perspective, I think it is actually…” I said, turning back to the two guys who I hoped would be my friends. Unfortunately, both looked at me like I had bugs crawling from my ears. “Still messed up, definitely, but… it could be a lot worse.” “Worse than bedwetting?” Luke seemed shocked, but Bill remained quiet for a moment. I thought back to his earlier reference to the older guys in his neighborhood. I nodded. “Much worse.” I sighed and specifically remembered the Killian’s. “My neighbors… we were really close with them. My older brother, Ben, was about as old as their only kid, Franklin, so they became friends pretty quickly growing up. Got even closer when Ben was there for him when his dad died.” “So, what does that have to do with this whole thing?” Luke asked impatiently. “Well,” I continued, “they went to the center together. Lasted over two years even, but then, one day, Ben came home… Franklin didn’t.” “What happened?” I could already hear the nervousness in Bill’s question. He had every right to be and I suspected that despite his question, he already knew the answer. “Ben graduated,” I said, with a feeling of hope that maybe I could as well, but that hope was also dashed because of Franklin. “Franklin didn’t. And now… he spends his days like any other diaper-filling and drooling toddler out there who went with option B… and that’s on his good days. So yeah… considering what could happen, bedwetting isn’t too bad.” Ben and Luke seemed horrified about that outcome and sat back in their own seats, too shocked to say anything more. I had forgotten that outcomes like those weren’t exceedingly common everywhere, but it was a reality that I knew everyone on the bus would have to come to grips with it sooner or later. As if on cue, lightning thundered in the distance as we rounded a corner, and my eyes turned to the distant rocky peaks and curving road we were now on. Staring out, a sign soon came into my view. It was hard to see at first, but a closer flash of lightning illuminated the wording perfectly; Smeckton – 14 Miles… Smeckton Institute and Juvenile Evaluation Center for Males – 15 Miles. I gulped hard at the realization of where the bus was now headed. My pulse began to race, and I closed my eyes, trying to shut out this new piece of bad news. This blasted program was bad enough, but from the little of what Ben had told me about Smeckton… my odds for passing, if its apparent reputation was anything to go off, had just plummeted. I hadn’t even made it to the center yet and already my luck was turning sour. I couldn’t imagine lasting another three years, but I knew that I had to try at least.

Chapter 1 Tish held the pen in her hand. She was shaking and wasn't sure she would be able to sign the document in front of her. It was partly from fear and partly from anger. She still couldn't believe this was happening to her. She felt so alone but knew that there were millions of others facing the same thing. She looked down at the legal document in front of her. She had read through it twice but it didn't matter. At the bottom of the last page were spots for two signatures. On the left was a signature line labeled "Minor Person", waiting for her to sign. How could she be a minor person when she was 20 years old? Her birthday was in 4 days. This was rediculous. On the right was a second signature line labled "Sponsor/Adult" and that line had already been signed by her friend and roommate Jenn who was sitting next to her. Tish looked up at Jenn who was waiting for her to sign. Jenn gave her a reassuring look and nodded towardsd the paper, encouraging her to sign. All Tish could think about was how unfair this was. She and Jenn were practically the same age, yet they were in entirely different situations. Jenn was only a few months older than her and she was the 'adult'? If only she had been born a week early she could have escaped what was about to happen to her. She put that out of her mind and brought the pen down and awkardly signed the paper in front of her. "Thank you Tish. I know this is awkard for everyone but just know what you are doing here could save the human race.", The woman across the table took the signed documents, quickly reviewed them for accuracy and put them in a folder. "Uh huh, that's what they say.", Tish retorted. "Tish! Don't be one of those people. You know the science is clear on this. The whole world is doing their part in this. You should be taking this more seriously.", Jenn pleaded. "Want to switch places then?", Tish snapped back. "Jenn is right. You both need to take this seriously. The documents you signed today show your committment. Jenn, since you are acting as her sponsor and guardian with regard to the new laws, you will be held just as accountable as her to follow the rules and instructions." "We understand.", Jenn confidently replied while Tish folded her arms and looked down. "Tish, I we realize this is hard for you to accept. You just missed the age cutoff by a few days but there a lot of people going through the same thing. Frankly, I haven't seen anyone as reluctant or resitant to this as you. Jenn has spent a lot of her time going through the training necessary to be your sponsor. She has sacraficed a lot of her time and is taking on a big responsibility. You are lucky to have her. There are many people who aren't so lucky! People who don't have anyone close they can depend on. Those people have to depend on complete strangers, and it won't be easy for them, but we are all in this together. I guess what I'm saying is you are a lucky, and you should realize that. So I don't want to hear of any trouble from you two, ok?" Tish looked up at Emma and Jenn. She didn't want to seem ungrateful for what Jenn was doing for her but it didn't change the fact that all this seemed uncessary and unfair. She was so sick of hearing that we were "all in this together", everyone needs to "do their part" and all the other buzzwords and phrases the media and government pushed on everyone. She was sick of it. Anyone that spoke out against these new measures was deemed to be some sort of irrational selfish jerk. "No Emma, you won't. This is just such a strange thing going on for everyone. Everyone will come around I'm sure. And maybe it won't take long to find a cure or whatever. I'm pretty hopeful about that, but until then I'm sure we'll be fine once we get going and into the routine.", Jenn stated while massaging Tish's shoulder, trying to comfort her. "That is everyone's hope Jenn. Now if you don't mind, I've got about 50 more of these appointments today for the other stragglers. Please find your starter kit on the way out. It will be labeled with both of your names. Everything you need for your first week is included. Remember your training and everything will go smoothly. Remember, we have an appointment in 1 week from today, but remember that random inspections may happen at any time. Carry your ID with you at all times. Jenn, because you look young, you may be asked for proof of age. Tish of course won't have that problem. Good luck and I'll see you in a week." Tish and Jenn walked out of the office into a lobby full of people sitting and fidgeting awkwardly. All eyes were on them as if trying to seek out any information about how their meeting went. The room was full of different people of all ages. Guys, girls, children and their parents, friends, couples holding hands, and others. Tish wondered about all of the weird situations the new law would cause for people and their relationships. She wondered about her own relationship. Her boyfriend was 22, so he was immune to the restrictions. At first it made sense that he would be her sponsor but that option was quickly removed from the table. As the laws were being debated back and forth over the many months, some lawmakers got their way that there could be no opposite sex minor/sponsor relationships unless both parties were married or the person was a legal guardian. Of course, the government failed to take into account all sorts of other lifestyles, situations, exceptions etc. It was a typical bearucratic mess that you would expect. There were protests and speeches and marches, but in the end things move so fast that is how it ended up. No solution was perfect and no side of the argument got everything they wanted. The other fact was her boyfriend lived 45 minutes away which would also be inconvenient for other reasons. Luckily he was very supportive and said he would stand by her over the next year. Jenn found the box with their names on it and they loaded it into the car. The drive home was awkard. Jenn tried to make small talk and assure Tish everything was going to be ok. "You say that, but I'm the one having to go through this. I'm just really worried about John. He says he will stick by me." "He will. I've always like John, Tish." "I know but a whole year without sex? I just don't understand why we can't, you know, do other things. Why are they being so strict with all of it?" "Tish! We've talked about this before. You know why. The future of the human race is a stake. Even if you don't believe it or whatever, it's true!" "Yeah yeah, I know.. the science. But maybe we can sneak around somehow." "Tish, you know the rules. If you get caught.. Well, and...." "What?" "Umm, it's just that messing around is going to be pretty impossible for you." "Huh? Just what does that mean? Tell me!" "I'll explain everything in a bit ok? I'm really not supposed to tell you anything until we open the box later together." "Geez Jenn, like who is going to care. But whatever, you are always the rule follower." They arrived at their apartment in about 15 minutes and took the large box inside and set it on the floor. It was Sunday afternoon and they both had to work tomorrow, but they had a little time to relax before having to get ready for tomorrow or discuss the kit. They worked around the house for awhile, made dinner and opened a bottle of wine. When they were cleaning up dinner Jenn finally broke the ice. "Tish, it's time to go through the kit. There is a little worksheet we will have to do and things to discuss. We both have busy days tomorrow so we just have to do it and get it over with." Tish had noticed a slight change in Jenn's tone. Almost an suble aire of superiority or authority. She wondered if this was how it was going to feel for the next year. "I know.. I know I'm putting it off. I still can't believe this you know?" "I know.", Jenn took Tish's hand and squeezed it as she lead her over to the box. She knew a lot more about what was going to happen than Tish did. She had been through several training classes to become Tish's sponsor. For some reason they didn't want the minors, as they were called, knowing all the details. She knew right now all over the country people were about to do what they were doing. Open these boxes and have their lives changed. She knew people were probably live streaming it, blogging and posting things on the various social media sites. She tried to ignore the noise of all that and focus on what she could best do to support her friend through this. Jenn figured that after a couple of weeks the newness of all of it would wear off and people would just have to accept that this was the way of life for awhile and the world would adapt. Jenn handed Tish a pair of scissors. Tish slid the blade across the heavy tapes and the heavy cardboard box poped open. The scent of the air from inside the box hit her nose. It was unfamiliar to her but not unpleasant. She took a deep breath and peeled back the edges and looked in.

Description: A baby for a bully - A story in which a girl enters a very reclusive school and, at school, will suffer at the hands of bullies who will make her their baby -------------------Chapter 01---------------- Ha-na was a small, beautiful 16-year-old girl with blonde hair that shone in the sunlight. Two pink strands stood out in her hairstyle, giving it a touch of originality. Her biggest dream was to become an idol and create her own musical hits. To pursue this dream, she studied at a renowned girls' school that was forming the current idol groups. It was a sunny day when Ha-na decided to take a break in a local café. The establishment was not very busy at the moment, which gave her a quiet environment in which to relax. She entered wearing her standard school uniform, a skirt combined with a shirt. As he entered the café, his eyes met a woman sitting alone at a table near the window. The woman had a laptop open in front of her, and her gaze seemed full of curiosity. Ha-na approached and greeted her: "Hello, my name is Ha-na. May I join you?" The woman smiled gently and replied: "Of course, make yourself at home. My name is Park, I'm a journalist. I've been expecting you. We have some things to talk about." Park explained that he was working on a story about the famous Melody cases, that famous idol school that hides a lot of secrets She asked Ha-na to provide proof of the story she had mentioned in a previous email. Ha-na looked around, making sure no one could see, and, with a quick gesture, lifted her skirt, revealing a diaper. She then lowered it, showing that she was wearing it. Park was surprised by the revelation, but kept her expression calm. "Now that we have the proof, you can tell your story," she said. Ha-na sat in a comfortable chair in the small café, her eyes fixed on Park, the curious journalist who surrounded her with questions. Although hesitant at first, Ha-na decided to open up and share her darkest secret. It was something that few people knew, but now it was time to reveal it. After a brief moment of silence, Ha-na took a deep breath and began to tell her story. She revealed that, against all expectations, she had received a special invitation from the renowned Melody school. It was a chance in a million, as this school was known for training the most talented and famous idols in the country. The Melody School was a veritable paradise for aspiring idols. With several buildings spread across a vast campus, each dedicated to different aspects of artistic training, the institution was a veritable music empire. Ha-na described the campus as a magical place, where the sound of melodies filled the air and dreams came true. As Ha-na shared her excitement at receiving the invitation, she mentioned that she knew about one of the school's most famous future idols, Baek Ha-rin. The teacher accompanying her, Mi-hai, mentioned Ha-rin's name with admiration and enthusiasm. "Wow, you've got a great chance," said Mi-hai excitedly. "You're going to study in one of the newest rooms, newly created in the building that will house the most famous future idols, including Baek Ha-rin." Ha-na knew that Baek Ha-rin was one of the rising stars in the music industry. Her powerful voice and captivating stage presence made her one of the most promising idols of her generation. Ha-na deeply admired Ha-rin and dreamed of following in her footsteps and achieving similar success. As Ha-na recounted these details, Park's mind filled with images of the Melody school. She could visualize the spacious corridors, decorated with bright murals depicting the most famous idols who had ever passed through. Ha-na's school uniform, consisting of a pleated skirt and a white shirt with pink details, perfectly matched the school's vibrant and energetic atmosphere.

Author notes: For some, this story will be easily recognized and it is my reboot of another story of mine. I am doing this because I have improved my writing and those have a lot of holes. It was written badly. It was one of my first stories, so many stories will go through this. Messages: Please read, criticize, speak. My English is not my native language, but I am learning. Do you have any tips on how to improve? There are three chapters for now. The rest will be here soon. Intro: A complex story of crime and investigation. A very popular girl is kidnapped to be a baby. Chapter 1: The Abduction It was a quiet evening in southern Maine, and the fresh air of the park seemed to invite people to enjoy the day. Amelia, a petite girl with blond hair and a radiant smile, was jogging through the park as part of her exercise routine. She wore a blue T-shirt with the word "CAL" in bold letters—a reference to the California Golden Bears—and gray leggings that clung to her athletic body. During a brief pause, she took her phone out of her pocket and took a selfie with the trees in the background at dusk. When she posted the photo on social media, she used the hashtag #FreeLife. It was as common a gesture for Amelia as breathing. With over a hundred thousand followers, her popularity was undeniable. After posting the photo, she picked up her water bottle and took a few sips, feeling the hydration revitalize her tired muscles. Not far away, a woman with brown hair and an attentive gaze was sitting on a bench, discreetly observing Amélia. When the young woman finished drinking and began to stretch, the woman stood up and walked towards her. As soon as the woman approached, she pretended to trip and deliberately bumped into Amélia, causing the girl to drop the water bottle on herself. "Sorry! Geez, it seems like I spilled water on you," the woman said, her voice full of forced friendliness. Amélia tried to divert the situation with a polite smile. "Don't worry, it's nothing serious." But the woman insisted, a strange glint in her eyes. "Oh, no! Let's go to the bathroom. You need to clean up." Before Amelia could refuse, the woman grabbed her hand firmly. The unexpected strength surprised Amelia, who, even though uncomfortable, reluctantly followed. As they walked, she began to notice something strange. The bathroom was in the opposite direction from where they were going. "Ma'am, I think we're going the wrong way," Amelia said, her voice full of hesitation. The woman didn't respond. The park was almost empty, and the pressure of the woman's hand increased. Before Amelia could react, the woman took a cloth from her pocket and pressed it against the young woman's mouth and nose. A strong chemical smell invaded her nostrils. Amelia tried to struggle, but her vision began to blur and her muscles lost strength. The last words she heard before she passed out were whispered in the woman's sweet, sinister tones. "Sleep well, baby. You'll be home soon..." When Amelia's consciousness faded, the woman arranged the young girl's limp body in her arms as if she were a child. She passed a few people in the park, but her calm and confident appearance made no one suspect anything. To others, she just looked like a mother carrying her sleeping daughter. The woman walked over to a black SUV parked near the park entrance. When she opened the back door, she revealed a child's car seat, something common for those with small children. Without rushing, she positioned Amelia in the seat, fastened the seatbelt and, in a gesture that bordered on the absurd, put a pacifier in the unconscious girl's mouth. With everything ready, she got in the car and drove off, leaving the peaceful park behind and plunging into the darkness of the road. More than a thousand miles away, in Washington, D.C., a young man lay in bed, enjoying a rare moment of rest. His cell phone rang, and he answered it promptly. "Special Agent Paul speaking," he said in a professional voice. On the other end of the line, an authoritative female voice answered. "We have a kidnapping in Maine." Paul sat up quickly, feeling adrenaline rush through his veins. He recognized his boss's voice immediately. A kidnapping? In Maine? His rest was over. The mission was just beginning. Chapter 2: Agent Paul Levesque Paul Levesque was awake early that morning. The smell of golden pancakes, fried eggs, and crispy bacon mingled with the strong aroma of coffee he was brewing in his French press. Wearing a University of Miami T-shirt, Paul had an air of confidence and command that was almost tangible. As he piled the pancakes onto his plate, he cradled the phone against his shoulder and spoke. "Do I really need to be a team player?" He sighed as he paced the kitchen, balancing his coffee cup in one hand. On the other end of the line, a firm but friendly voice answered. "Yes, you do. They want you closer to the area. Not just for the results, but to help the newbies. And in addition to the coffee, get some aspirin. I guess you had a long night." Paul paused for a moment, his mind briefly returning to a flashback of the previous night: a poker table, scattered chips, and laughter. He remembered his opponents' thinly veiled attempts at cheating and the smile he'd given them when he'd turned over the winning cards. "These guys had their cards marked," he said with a sarcastic smile. "They tried to fool me, but I took a lot of money from them." He took a sip of coffee and concluded, "But I'm on my way now." The NCIS office was a mix of modern efficiency and tradition. State-of-the-art computers lined neat desks, while whiteboards covered in notes and photos illustrated ongoing cases. A glass bulletin board displayed a world map with pins marking relevant locations. Three agents were already at their posts. Lewis Bishop, an elegant man with impeccably combed hair, looked at his watch and muttered: "Will Casper show up today?" Cassie Evans, a young woman with straight red hair tied in a tight bun, looked up from her computer and answered without taking her eyes off the screen. "The way they called us yesterday, it's very likely he'll show up." Lewis smiled sarcastically. "Okay, Oracle Cassie, what else can you tell us?" Cassie, unfazed, answered, "Same as you, Lewis." Before Lewis could reply, Tony Shepar, a young African-American with a serious expression, intervened. "If Casper doesn't show up, the sharks up there will swallow him." Lewis chuckled, "Tonny, tell me the whole story." Before Tonny could speak, the elevator doors opened and Paul Levesque walked into the office. His presence was immediately noticeable. He set his things down on his desk and, without wasting any time, asked, "Have we had any ransom demands, Cassie?" Cassie raised her eyebrows. "No. No sign of any." Lewis leaned forward, smiling curiously. "First, how do you know our names? And second, what ransom demands?" Paul took a sip of coffee and looked calmly at the three agents. His sharp mind had already noted the details on the plaques on their desks. He answered matter-of-factly, "First: MI6 agent and cybercrime expert, Cassie Evans." He paused and turned to Tonny. "Special Agent Tonny Shepar, former SEAL and Sniper." Finally, he looked at Lewis. "Senior Agent Lewis Bishop, former New York City police officer and one of the best interrogators in NCIS." The three of them were silent for a moment, impressed by Paul's accuracy. He continued, "And the second question: who would kidnap a young girl in Maine?" As he walked up the stairs toward the conference room, Paul was already mentally mapping out his plan for handling the case. The mystery was just beginning.. At the agency, Paul stands in front of Monica's office, where a sign on the door reads "Boss." He enters the office, noticing Monica, a tall, black woman with braided hair and an infectious smile. Paul says: "What an interesting team, but I only work alone, so I won't work." Monica responds with a teasing smile: "Do you still want me to call you immature?" She laughs, but her tone quickly turns serious. "This case is important, and you're going to work as a team." Paul replies, "You know what happened last time." The two stare at each other, and the silence is heavy, filled with memories. Monica says firmly, "You know what? That wasn't your fault, and everyone knows it." Paul has a flashback. Sounds of gunshots and an explosion echo in his mind, but he changes the subject, trying to regain control of the conversation. "Who is this girl?" Paul asks, gesturing to the folder on the table. Monica opens the folder and shows a photo of Benson. "Benson is a famous influencer, a spokesperson for several brands, and the daughter of an important politician. She also has several connections with the attorney general." Paul looks at the file carefully. Benson's father is a member of the chamber, and she is the granddaughter of a famous general. He asks, "Did we get a ransom demand?" Monica shakes her head. Paul thinks to himself: It doesn't look like a kidnapping for money, but for something else. He reads from the file that Benson's last post was in the park. We have a beginning, he concludes mentally. Paul leaves the room and goes downstairs, lost in thought. It looks like I'm going to work as a team. Ever since that time... I can't think about that now. I need to focus on the girl. Arriving at the place where the other agents were gathered, Paul declares: "Guys, let's go. I'm going to work with you." Everyone looks at each other, surprised. The idea of Paul working as a team seemed unlikely, but there he was. "What did you find on the girl's social media?" he asks. Cassie answers: "Not much. Meteoric success. A little money here, another there, and boom, she's a hit. Success. You can see it in the first ten posts: everything is self-promoted. Plus, her schedule is practically all posted on social media." Paul reflects on how this makes life easier for the kidnappers, allowing them to know exactly what Benson's doing. Lewis adds: "The family is powerful. Her father is running for governor of Washington state. I've already called him to talk." Tonny adds, "I've warned the parents not to talk to the media yet. I'm holding the Amber Alert until we have more information." Paul agrees. If he's a psychopath, he'll want to see the media coverage. Holding back information might lead him to make a mistake, like stopping at a gas station or other visible location. Finally, Paul starts delegating tasks. "Tonny and Cassie, go to the kidnapping scene. Lewis and I will talk to the parents." Everyone starts moving with determination. For the first time, Paul feels like giving orders as a team isn't so bad. Chapter 3: Maniac At the small local gas station, a news program on a worn-out TV was showing a peculiar story. The newscaster was reporting, with a cynical tone, about people running naked through the streets after leaving a fruit stand, resulting in an unexpected increase in local revenue. A tall woman with neat brown hair and striking features watched for a moment as she waited at the register. In her hands was a bottle of fresh milk. At the register, a baby in a carrier caught the woman's attention. With a shallow smile, she played with the child, babbling sweet nothings that made the child laugh out loud. The baby's mother smiled kindly, but quickly turned her attention back to the line. The attendant announced the price: "One dollar." The woman handed over the bill, took the milk, and walked gracefully to her car. Inside the vehicle, a regular black SUV, Amelia remained in the child seat, still unconscious. The woman opened the back door and sat next to Amelia, holding the bottle of milk she had just bought. With practiced movements, she prepared a bottle, adding a few drops of sleeping pill before mixing the liquid. Holding the bottle, she murmured with a sadistic expression: "My baby can't wake up now. It would be so perfect if you had bedwetting, you'd come home already wet...". The woman held Amelia by the back of the neck, tilted her head gently and force-fed her the bottle. Amelia, still numb, swallowed the liquid without resistance. With the radio tuned to KIIS-FM 102.7, the woman continued on her way. Pop music filled the silence as the car glided along increasingly deserted roads. Approximately 1h30 later, she arrived at a secluded property in Maine. A welcoming-looking yellow house stood amidst dense trees, with a rug at the entrance that read "Mrs. Roberts' House." The woman got out of the car, picked up Amelia and carried her inside. The interior of the house, with its simple and cheerful decorations, contrasted with the surroundings. She climbed a narrow staircase and entered a room decorated like a nursery, but with a frightening aura. The walls were painted in pastel colors, with drawings of teddy bears and stars. The crib was made of light, polished wood, with high bars and soft padding. In the corner, there was a nursing chair, next to a small table with diapers, ointments and an electronic surveillance machine. Obsessively organized toys were arranged on shelves. Despite the childish environment, there was something oppressive and uncomfortable in the air. The woman laid Amelia in the crib and adjusted the bars so that she could not escape. As she did so, she spoke in an almost maternal tone, but with a glint of madness in her eyes: "Poor child, your parents want to take you away from me. Washington? How crazy! You are mine now. If you are a good baby, you will have a long life with me here. But if you disobey... it will be tragic." Amélia began to regain consciousness. Her vision was blurred, her mind confused. When she tried to move, she realized that she was surrounded by bars. She stood up unsteadily, touched the wooden material and realized that she was in a crib. . "It can't be...", she thought, trying to understand how she had ended up there. She looked around, observing the details of the room: the painted teddy bears seemed to be staring straight at her; the mobile hanging over the crib turned slowly, producing a sinister melody. Amélia tried to climb the bars, but she didn't have enough strength. Hearing footsteps in the hallway, she fell back onto the mattress with a dull thud. The door slowly opened, revealing the figure of the woman, who wore a smile of satisfaction. "Look at the baby trying to escape," she said mockingly. Amélia stared at her, trying to sound firm: "I'm not a baby! Who are you?" The woman gave a wicked smile and replied, "Of course it's a baby. And you can call me Mommy Lindy." Amelia opened her mouth to protest, but Lindy was quicker, placing a pacifier in her mouth. "Shhh, babies don't talk to their mommy like that. Now, let's see how you're doing..." Lindy lifted Amelia easily, holding her with one hand as she tugged at the back of Amelia's sweatpants. "No poop..." she commented casually. Then she checked the front. "No pee either. Too bad! Don't you know holding it in is bad for your health? But we'll fix that." Lindy's voice was sweet, but her words were laden with sinister intent. With ease, she placed Amelia on the changing table next to the crib, holding her steady as she said, "First, let's feed you. A baby needs to be strong to play!" Amelia felt helpless, trying to understand the woman's insanity and frantically thinking about how to escape this nightmare. Meanwhile, Lindy seemed to savor every moment, controlling the situation with a frightening calm.

Author's Note (Read before you read): This is based off of a roleplay between @Nappy_Queen and myself that can be found in the role play section of the forum. I have edited it and updated the descriptions in it to flow well and offer a more detailed view of the story than our rp offers. Please let us know what you think and where you want to see it go. Chapter 1: Janet got home from another day at the office. She worked part time as a secretary in her husband’s company Designated Adventures, a leading company in technology and science. Today her coworker, a young woman in her early twenties, announced she was pregnant. While Janet was happy for the young woman, she was jealous as well. At thirty Janet expected by now she would have started a family. She has been married to her husband for five years now and they had dated since high school. So many times they had argued about starting a family. Her husband always argued it wasn’t the right time, he’s just starting his business, they wouldn’t have time for each other, the excuses went on. She was so tired of arguing with her husband for something that she felt should come easy for them. They were financially stable, had a beautiful home, great friends, a family of their own is all that was missing. Over the last few months Janet had begun to see her husband as selfish. His every concern was what he wanted how changes would affect him. He acted like a child only caring about his wants and needs and her feelings be damned. Janet poured herself a glass of Riesling as she began looking over the current and recently finished projects on her laptop. She flipped through the documents item after item noting progress. She was about to turn off her laptop when she saw a new project was almost complete that she was not aware was on the books. From the looks of it, the device was a gun that could change the size of anything. Suddenly, an idea formed in Janet’s mind. If he won’t give me a baby, maybe he can be one” The project was two weeks from completion giving her plenty of time to prepare and get her plan in motion. Jon was riding high, he had a beautiful wife, great friends, and a company that was driving full steam toward a public stock trade debut in a month. He had planned that after the release of a few of his newest inventions one of which was his most secret project, the size ray. It was just completing animal trials and would be ready for human testing in two weeks. The thirty-one year old was the owner and CEO of the company he had started with his best friend. They stood to make a ton of money when the company went public. He had already made millions while it had been private. Jon drove home in his blue 2021 corvette stingray. He loved having the top down letting the wind whip through his hair . He pulled into the driveway of his beautiful suburban home which was subtle for his wealth. He and his wife liked to keep their extravagance to a minimum. In the back seat he had Asian food for his wife, a token for him being a little later than usual. He knew she would be upset that he stayed late in the office again, but he hoped the takeout would smooth things over. He walked into the kitchen and saw her working on her computer, "working late there my cute secretary?" He spoke in a sexy teasing tone as he walked up to her. The tall six foot one man put down the takeout bag which wafted it alluring smells into the room. "I got you take out from that place you like downtown." Jon smiled as he put his arms around her. "What are you working on?" he asked looking at her computer, but the screen had long since went black as she seemed to want to keep that a secret from her husband. Janet had gone through half the bottle of the sweet white wine before Jon got home. She sighed as he said he got food from the place she liked. She didn't even like Chinese food all that much. He liked it, much like everything these days though that didn't seem to matter to him. She decided once more she would try to talk to him. "Just looking over the projects, everything seems to be on time. There are even a few things ahead of schedule.” She paused choosing her next words carefully. “Did you hear Lynnette, in accounting, is expecting? You'll have to find someone to fill her place when she goes on maternity leave." Janet refilled her glass of wine. “It's exciting don't you think her and her husband are both still young figuring things out but they're going for it full steam ahead. It makes me think about you and I. About us starting a family of our own." "Yea, well that is great for them and I’m so happy that they are going to have a kid. I’m giving both of them leave. I’m sure we can find someone to pick up her hard work, but she did say she wanted to work for about five months into her pregnancy." Jon said sitting next to his wife smiling. "Janet, is this about having kids again?" Jon’s demeanor changed to a more serious one. "You’re being very baby crazy Janet, why is that?" Jon asked, eating some sweet and sour chicken. Janet frowned at his comment. Putting down her glass of wine she stared at him. "Baby crazy? Is it so crazy to want to start a family with the man I've been with since I was a teenager? Is it crazy if I expect you to care about the one thing I care about when I've always prioritized you?!" She stepped away from him infuriated. "Do you not realize we are in our thirties now? While you've got all the time in the world to start a family I don't. I'm on a timer and my biological clock is ticking! How is it you can do so much for everyone else but not me? I always support you in everything." She shook her head, grabbing her wine glass, she finished the contents and put the glass in the sink. "I'm going to bed." Janet didn't even look at him as she left the kitchen to shower and change for bed. She was tired, emotionally and physically drained. He put everything into his business, friends, even his employees. Why can't he just learn he should have put more into their relationship, into hearing and supporting her wants as she did his. Janet thought went into their marble bathroom. Janet had tears rolling down her face as she got into the shower. She cried not out of sadness but frustration. Again he cast aside her feelings about starting a family; he even called her crazy?! Well she'd have to show him just what baby crazy looked like then. She took her shower and changed into a purple satin pajama shorts set. After lotioning her body and brushing her hair Janet shook her head looking at the main door to the master bedroom. In all the time it took her to shower and prepare for bed he still couldn't even bother to come talk to her. She sighed and got into bed. Changes were definitely needed around here. Turns Out she'd lay out her plan to make those changes happen. Janet turned out her bedside lamp leaving their room in pitch dark. Jon sat at the kitchen table, he felt so guilty, “shit, that’s how she feels?” He asked himself as he poked at his orange chicken. He wasn’t hungry anymore, he didn’t want to do anything but be with his beautiful wife. He was worried she would be upset for him coming after her, but he stood up and sighed. Jon walked out of the kitchen, up the stairs, and down the hall toward his and his wife’s bedroom. He slowly opened the door hoping she wouldn’t bite his head off when he opened the door. He braced for the absolute worst. “Janet? Honey?” He asked softly, wary she could be asleep already. He was met with the sound of light snoring from the slightly drunk woman. Jon entered the room before he stood on his wife’s side of the bed looking down at her sleeping. “Honey can we talk?” He whispered at her. It was a Friday night and he was hoping that they would’ve had a nice night drinking wine and beer like they used to a few years ago. He got no reply and he knew that waking his wife up would make things far worse. He just went to the bathroom to brush his teeth and change into his boxers and t-shirt before he got under the covers next to his wife. He wrapped his arms around her and smiled. “Honey I love you, let’s have a kid.” He whispered into her ear. Janet had woken while Jon was moving about the room getting ready for bed. When he whispered that they should have a child she felt happy but also upset. Instead of ignoring him she let out a sigh. "Please, don't just say it to placate me. Then you'll just resent me for it later. I want you to have a child with me because you want to. Because building a family matters to me just as much to you as anything else you've built. Don't just pity me and decide to do it to ease your temporary guilt or as some sort of consolation." Janet loved her husband and wanted to start a family with him more than anything. She'd been in love with him the day they met junior year of high school. Now for him to say let's have a child she knew she should be elated but she felt like it was a sincere gesture but made more to make peace then out of love for her. "Honey, I’m not just trying to placate you. Let's just talk about it. I feel like you're mad at me, don't you like our life together? I promise I’ll be ready to settle down. The company is going public in a few months and we stand to make millions if not billions off of it. That will make our life so comfortable that we can have as many kids as you want." Jon said as he snuggled up to her and felt himself getting turned on by the heat of her body and the smell of her moisturizer. "I will make a baby with you when you feel like it's right." He said as he kissed her shoulder and then her neck. "I love you sweetie. I just want to make our lives comfortable." Jon said even though he knew the company was all set to go public with or without him. He had his best friend on it and he knew he wouldn't screw him. Mason was his best friend since elementary school and they both stood to make tons of money with the public offering. Janet sighed. "I enjoy our life together but I want more. I want to raise a family with you. I want to carry your children and watch our children grow and teach them with you. How much more comfortable does our life need to be? We have a beautiful home, nice cars, our bills are paid, and we have a decent savings. The company goes public within the month. Having more money doesn't make us more prepared for a child than we are now." She moaned softly when he kissed her neck. Thirteen years together he knew just where to kiss her to excite her. "You've given the company of your time and attention for the last nine years. Mason can take care of things for a bit. It's time to put all your energy into us. Into building something here at home." "I will honey, I love you and I want to help raise our child. I just am not sure how I can be ready. You are clearly the more parental parent than I am." He said smiling as he heard her moan when he kissed her just below her ear. Works every time, he thought to himself as he used his hand to slip under her nightgown and massage her breast. He was in the mood and he was going to have sex with his beautiful wife. He knew there was a condom in the top drawer of his night stand but what he didn't know was that Janet had used a pin to poke a few holes in it. He also was not aware that she was off the pill. "Honey, how about we revisit this after we go public? I know it's hard but it's just another month or two. After that I can focus on you, and starting a family together. Then I will also maybe know how to properly raise a kid, that's something you seem to know a lot about." He massaged her nipple, "how about we relax and enjoy each other?" Janet relaxed under his touch as he massaged her breast. She nodded her head. "Mmmm fine one month." She kissed him on the lips as she gently placed a hand to his cheek. "I won't wait even a day longer so you'd better be prepared." She smiled as she slid her other hand into his boxers taking hold of his hard shaft. "Now make love to me." She kissed him as she stroked his shaft up and down slowly. She knew her husband would reach for his condom. Just like she knew he would never think to check it for holes. Janet was done waiting and doing everything on his time. She was off her birth control and currently ovulating. They would start their family tonight whether he knew it or not. Jon grabbed the condom from the drawer in his bedside table not checking for holes he put it on and smiled. “Who’s your daddy?” He asked as he whispered into her ear. Janet smiled for tonight he could be be daddy. Soon enough he'd be calling her mommy and she'd have another baby on the way. Just the thought of the changes to come excited her. Janet was passionate in her lovemaking giving everything to her husband. It would be the last time he had sex for some time so she wanted it to be mind blowing. The sex was passionate, Jon loved having sex with his wife. She was wild and so hot and she loved being filled by him especially when she felt the condom fail to hold back all of the load. Jon didn’t know but she did, soon she would be pregnant and have another baby in diapers. Jon slumped over in bed and fell asleep almost right away. He softly spoke, “I love you my Janney bean.” She cuddled into him as they lay naked. As he drifted off to sleep she smiled and kissed his cheek. "I love you too baby". Two weeks later… Janet smiled as she received a locked briefcase from the labs. One email through her husband's account stating she would be picking up the size ray for him to do testing off-site and it was in her possession. Jon had said they would start a family, but after thirteen years she knew him. He would find excuse after excuse to put off what she wanted. He'd done so multiple times over the years. For the last two weeks she had been getting things ready at home. Jon never inquired or showed interest when she redecorated. She was certain he hoped her home design projects would keep their discussion off her mind. Nothing could be further from the truth. Janet pored over the notes on the ray and its use until she had it memorized. She had redecorated one of the guest bedrooms turning it into a nursery for a baby boy. Now with the ray gun in her possession she had everything in place. As usual Jon worked late. It gave Janet ample time to get everything in place. Jon had been crazy busy at work, he had forgotten about the deal with his wife to start a family. His size ray was about to start human trials as they had successfully shrunk and regrown lab rats. They also had doubled the rat in size safely giving him confidence that it would work well. He and Mason were also going to use the size ray's success to announce their public stock options. They were also getting ready with age freezing serum that was about to enter human trials too. Together they were going to make billions of dollars. With a successful day behind Jon drove home in his red mustang parking it in the garage. He went right to the kitchen to prepare dinner when he saw the bottle of pink perfume he had bought Janet for her birthday with a note next to it. Hey Handsome, you've been working hard. Get undressed and come to the guest room across the hall from our bedroom. Tonight I'm going to take care of you. He smiled as he looked down at the note. He felt himself getting turned on under his pants. Oh Janet, I love you, He thought to himself as he put down the perfume and started to walk back to the front hall before he went up the stairs to their room. He walked into his closet and threw his clothes on the ground and grabbed a condom. So, she has been working on a sex room, my wife has a wild side. He thought to himself as he walked across the hallway completely nude. He flung open the door and said, "daddy's home baby." Then he paused looking around the room. It was not what he expected at all, it was a baby's room. It seemed to be made for a baby boy, but he also saw some girl things sprinkled about. There was a crib with a mobile of trains swinging around in a circle. There was a changing table with pampers cruisers diapers packs that has Sesame Street prints. There were toys on the floor and the walls were pictures of trains, he loved trains. Next to the changing table holding a diaper and his size gun was Janet and she seemed to look a little taller than her normal five foot frame too. "Honey? What is this?" He asked his mouth going dry as little beads of sweat formed on his neck. He also felt his member begin to harden a little seeing his taller wife. Rather than give him time to run or ask questions she pulled the trigger. A bright ray pf light emitted from the gun and flew across the room at Jon. The ray hit Jon as he looked shocked and confused asking about the nursery. Before her eyes Jon began to shrink inch by inch. Her once six foot tall husband shrunk down to her height. Then the height of the crib. Still she kept the ray trained on him. Down he went getting smaller and smaller. Finally she released the trigger and turned off the ray gun. There before her eyes naked was her husband the size of an infant. Janet smiled as she walked over to Jon and picked him up. Jon was in shock, he had not moved the entire time she was shrinking him and he forgot that she seemed taller than before. He had watched as she and the world around him grew bigger and bigger until he was maybe two feet tall, maybe smaller. He was scared. He could now be manhandled by his nieces and nephews and they weren't even out of pull-ups. He had no clue but when Janet walked over and picked him up he almost peed himself. "It's okay baby mommies got you. This is your new room mommy worked very hard on." She carried him to the changing table. Moving the shrink ray to one of the drawers she laid him on the changing table fastening the safety belt over his chest. Jon’s shock wore off when the restraining buckle on the changing table was fastened. His arms were pinned to his sides which was exactly what Janet wanted. . "Now let's get you changed and ready for dinner." Janet raised Jon's legs and he'd feel the cool baby wipes as she wiped his bottom and little pee pee. Janet hummed as she set about getting Jon into his first diaper. "My new room? Mommy? What are you talking about? Janet Megan Smith you change me back right now!" He yelled using her maiden name. He was red with embarrassment and anger and jumped as the first cold wipe hit his penis which seemed to be smaller than normal even given his smaller size. He looked down as his wife's massive hands moved so easily over his body wiping it down. He then watched as a giant razor was used to clean his hair off before she cooed and got a diaper. The diaper looked huge to him and on the front of it was a smiling Elmo that seemed to be mocking him as she held it close to his face. "I’m not wearing a diaper Janet. I am your husband not a baby!" Jon said as he looked into the eyes of Elmo and then up at his giant wife who seemed to take up the entire space above the changing table. She looked like a heavenly angel from this angle. Her blonde hair was pulled back into a bun and her blue eyes were soft but determined. Despite her looks he was scared of her even with her light smile he was still shrunk being put in a pampers diaper on a giant changing table. Janet couldn't help but chuckle add he fussed on the changing table. She couldn't take him seriously even calling hey by her full maiden name. "My aren't you cranky my little prince. I think sometime is ready for din din and off to bed." Janet laid the diaper under his bottom and sprinkled his bottom with baby powder she gently rubbed it into his skin. Lowering his legs Jon would feel the padding of the diaper under his bum as she powdered his crotch. Satisfied he was well powdered she pulled the diaper up between her fussy babies legs and fastened the tapes closed around him. "There we go isn't that better pumpkin?" The diaper was soft and comforting as it was wrapped up covering his smaller penis. He had watched the slightly hard penis disappear behind Elmo's smiling face. Jon continued to squirm and fuss on the changing table. Janet looked at him, her tone was gentle but firm. "Now Jon that's quite enough of that. If you continue all this fussing mommy will give you a warm bottom so you have a reason to be so fussy". He instantly stopped squirming at her threat. He looked up at her as she unbuckled him from the changing table. "Janet, you have to stop this now, please I am your husband not a baby who needs to have a pampers diaper." He said pointing to the diaper. Janet took out a blue onesie with a firetruck on it after getting his head through she released the strap so she could get his arms in and pull the onesie down snapping it closed at his crotch, the pamper crinkling in response. Janet picked Jon up and cradled him in her arms unhappy with the firetruck as he preferred a train. He hoped his wife didn't see his reaction as she picked him up. "Is my little prince ready for dinner?" She cooed to him as she carried him out of the nursery toward the kitchen. "I ate coming home," he lied as she looked at him holding him close to her ample breasts. He was again looking up at her gentle face feeling himself getting hard in the diaper as she walked toward the kitchen. Janet sighed as she got to the kitchen and set Jon into a blue and red highchair. "It's not good to lie to mommy. You and I both know you came straight home from work." Janet took a white bib with a teddy bear on it from the counter drawer and fastened it around his neck. He blushed as he was caught in the lie, it was like she was a mom and he was a kid who had been caught. He could not believe he didn’t even notice the high chair when he walked in from the garage. He shook his head and spoke. "Sweetie is this because I didn't want to give you a baby? I will be happy to put one in you right now please just make me big again. I can't be seen like this!" He said as he moved around in the highchair trying to escape. He watched his giant wife move around the kitchen. She took out two jars of Gerber baby food and emptied them into a plastic bowl and warmed it in the microwave. Jon’s mouth dropped open as she did this. He couldn’t believe this was real. He felt himself feel sick as she warmed them looking over at him. To make things worse he felt his bladder ask to be released. When the food was at the right temperature she sat down in a chair in front of him stirring the food. He watched her as she approached sitting in a chair and was still taller than him in the high chair sitting down. "I know you're feeling very confused right now so mommy will talk and you will be a good baby, eat your food, and listen okay?" “Talk? Janet, let’s talk when I am bigger and not in a dia..” he tried to finish his sentence when the first scoop of baby mush was put into his mouth by his wife/mommy. It tasted like the food after he had chewed it chicken, carrots, and peas all in one scoop with the plastic blue spoon with a steam engine on it. He wanted to close his mouth but she just kept shoving food in. He tried to keep up but it started to dribble down his chin onto the teddy bib. "For a long time you have been putting all your focus into the company. So much so that you neglected to put any of your attention here at home unless it directly affected your concerns." Janet sighed and continued feeding him the baby food. "For a long time I went along with everything putting my wants aside. You kept taking what I give you for granted. You felt you could make all the decisions for our future and I should be happy and go along. In a relationship, a healthy relationship, the wants and needs of both people are taken into account. Both people plan their future together. For all your smarts you couldn't seem to work that bit out hmm?" She was talking about how he wasn’t listening to her and how he was not being a good husband. She had a point, but shrinking him and making him wear diapers was too far. Therapy would have seemed more logical in his mind. “I did know that, I thought you liked it when I took control.” He tried to respond to her last sentence but it sounded like it was garbled from all the food in his mouth. She probably had understood him but he looked silly for sure. He looked up at his wife as he swallowed then was about to repeat himself when he felt his bladder as again. "Okay, Janet lets talk about this later. I need to pee." He said looking at her expecting her to react or let him out. Janet chuckled, he looked like quite the messy baby. He had food on his bib dribbling from his mouth. "Yes, you have your diaper on sweetie so you can go pee pee while you finish your dinner." She cooed to him as she fed him another mouthful of the baby food. "There is a difference between taking control, making things happen for both parties to be happy, and taking control to ensure that your specific wants and needs are met and your partner just having to go with it." She smiled as he squirmed in the highchair fighting his bladder. "I tried many times to talk to you but you just cast my concerns aside. Then two weeks ago you had the audacity to call me baby crazy," She chuckled. "That's when I realized you weren't going to learn. Sure you said we'd start a family but you didn't mean it. I bet you haven't given it a single thought since that night right? You said you aren't ready to be a dad. So now instead you can be a brother." She smiled placing a hand to her flat belly. "You see, I took your feelings into consideration. I wanted to start a family you don't want to be a dad so I'll raise our family and you can be a good sibling instead of a daddy." Her last words hit like a pile of bricks. Forget the diaper, forget the mushy food in his mouth; his wife was pregnant and he was going to have to be the brother instead of dad. He looked up at her and felt tears forming in his eyes. He was now struggling against his bladder and his eyes. Jon lost the battle against both. A hissing sound was heard as she let her final words hang in the air. She knew what was happening in his mind and in his pamper. The diaper under his onesie started to get warm as his penis released its full bladder. Tears rolled down his eyes as she used the words he used to weasel out of having a kid against him. There he was crying in a wet pamper in a high chair with baby food in his mouth and down his chin. He felt helpless and that was exactly what Janet wanted. "But mommy... I want to be a daddy not a baby brother." He said sniffling as the tears kept flowing as did the pee. She used his bib to wipe his face clear of baby food. "Goodness your fussy tonight. My baby boy needs milk and beddy bye." Taking the dirty bib off him Janet picked up her crying baby. "You’re much too little to be a daddy pumpkin. Mommy wants you to be a good baby brother and maybe when you're grown up you can be a daddy". She carried him to the nursery and laid a baby blanket on the changing table. Janet made quick work of changing Jon's wet diaper and getting him powdered and into a dry one. His diaper changed, Janet used the baby blanket he was on to swaddle him. She held him in her arms as she sat in the rocking chair. "Hush now baby time for milk". He began to calm down as she sat down in the rocking chair. "Janet I am sorry please let me be the daddy to my kid, please I am sorry I learned my lesson." He said as he watched his wife pull out her breasts which were dripping with none other than breast milk. Janet had been taking another invention of the company, a supplement to encourage milk production in the breast for wet nurses. She opened her top and unclipped the cup of her nursing bra. Jon’s mouth went dry and hung open as she smiled. He had always been a boob man even if her ass was fine her breasts were amazing not to mention that now they had grown because of the milk production. Jon let the massive nipple go in his mouth. Instantly, milk started to flow and to not drown he had to swallow the sweet milk that tasted amazing. It was more fatty than he imagined but it tasted so good. Janet smiled gently rocking as her baby husband nursed from her. He seemed to settle down almost immediately when presented with her full milky breast. He kept drinking but in the middle Janet popped him off her left boob and to her right where he kept drinking. He felt his belly fill and he got a small gut from it. He felt safe and warm and had calmed down. He looked up at her as he unlatched full. "Honey, I am sorry." He said as milk dribbled out of his mouth. He had an erection in his diaper which was hidden by the diaper and the blanket. He felt lethargic like one feels after eating too much turkey at thanksgiving dinner. He let out a small burp and a yawn. He tried to think straight and tried to say something to his wife but it all came out as what Janet could best describe as a toddler's ramblings or a drunk man's slurred speech. There was something in there about him wanting to be a daddy and him being a grown up. He didn't say any bad words but he was not happy about being small. That was obvious. At the end of his rant as Janet was putting back in her bra he felt himself get another small boner in the diaper. He also said something that surprised Janet, her shrunken baby husband said something about his pampers being comfy. He looked up at her and smiled. Janet smiled back at him, she could tell he was in a losing battle wanting to talk but being full and warm making him sleepy. Janet was surprised when Jon stated his diaper was comfy. She smiled kissing his forehead as she lay him in his crib snugly wrapped in the soft warm baby blanket. To Janet it seemed maybe this transition wouldn't be so hard for him after all. Jon wanted to fight, he wanted to stop his wife from stripping away everything, but he just simply couldn’t. The crib’s mattress felt like it was made out of memory foam. Janet turned on the train mobile above his crib which played a soft lullaby as the plush steam trains rotated above him. As the trains started to rotate above him he drifted off to sleep like a baby. He didn’t even hear her turn on the baby monitor and night light before turning off the lights to the nursery. "Goodnight baby boy sweet dreams". Janet closed the nursery door and hummed as she went to her bedroom to relax for the evening. Janet could hardly believe how well everything went. She picked up her iPhone and called Mason. "Everything went as expected. Effective tomorrow you will be the face of the company. You were right about the breast feeding he settled down quickly when I left him to nurse and went right to sleep". She laughed pleased with how everything was going. "I'll wait a few days, let him adjust, then we'll come by the office so you and I can iron out the finer details." She ended the call and ran herself a hot bath relaxing thinking about the wonderful future she had before her. -End of Chapter 1

Author's Note Hi! I'm Nicky, and I'm thrilled to join the Daily Diapers Community. Writing has been a passion of mine for many years, and over time, I've created numerous drafts and story ideas on ABDL that I've kept to myself—until now. I finally gathered the courage to share something, and I truly hope you enjoy it. I'm looking forward to connecting with fellow ABDL here. 😊 ____________________________________________________________________________ The Web of Lies is a psychological thriller about trust, manipulation, and the slow unraveling of a seemingly perfect life. Alan, a confident and successful man in his 40s, begins to notice strange things happening—small accidents, unexpected loss of control, and concerns raised by his wife, Lisa, about his health. At first, they seem like minor worries, but they slowly grow into a pattern that makes Alan question himself and his ability to stay dry. The story explores how care can become control and how easy it is to doubt your own reality when someone you love plants those doubts. This is a story about the power of suggestion and how even the strongest minds can be tested when trust is twisted. It’s a gripping tale that will keep readers guessing at every turn. Enjoy! 🙃 P.S Comments are much appreciated! ____________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 1: The Waiting Room Alan sat on a stiff leather chair in the pristine waiting room of Dr. Hargrove’s office. The walls were painted a muted, calming gray, adorned with abstract art that didn’t quite command attention. The faint hum of the air conditioning filled the silence, occasionally interrupted by the muted voices of the receptionist on the phone or the shuffle of a patient’s feet down the hallway. Across the room, a small fountain gurgled softly, its soothing sound doing little to ease Alan’s tension. The clock on the wall ticked steadily, each second dragging on longer than the last. Alan glanced at his watch, its familiar face offering no comfort, and then at the closed door leading to the doctor’s office. His knee bounced anxiously, a nervous rhythm that betrayed the calm façade he tried to maintain. He wasn’t supposed to be here, he thought. This wasn’t his life. His world revolved around work deadlines, weekend barbecues, and the occasional round of golf. He was the guy everyone called when they needed a laugh or a drinking buddy, not the one sitting outside a doctor’s office, waiting to hear about someone else’s medical troubles. Yet here he was, summoned by Lisa’s concerned tone and Alan’s unspoken distress. Alan leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest as his gaze wandered over the room. He noticed the small details now, the way his mind always did when he was trying to distract himself: the slight scuff on the baseboard near the door, the stack of outdated magazines on the low glass coffee table, the faint smell of antiseptic that lingered beneath the air conditioning. He let his eyes close for a moment, trying to make sense of it all. How did it come to this? Alan, his best friend, had always been the confident one—the guy who seemed to have everything together. Yet over the past two months, something had shifted. Alan couldn’t pinpoint when it started, but looking back, the signs were there. One memory led to another, each connected like a breadcrumb trail. And it all started two months ago, on that seemingly perfect morning. *Flashback* The day had started peacefully. Sunlight filtered through the tall windows of their modern kitchen, illuminating the marble countertops and the gleaming stainless-steel appliances. Alan sat at the breakfast table, his coffee steaming beside him as he scrolled through his phone. His focus was split between work emails and the calendar notification reminding him of his packed schedule. It was the kind of morning that felt routine, unremarkable—until Lisa called his name. “Alan,” her voice came from the laundry room, gentle but carrying an edge of something he couldn’t quite place. He barely looked up. “Yeah?” “Can you come here for a second?” she asked, her tone shifting slightly—soft, yet insistent. Alan sighed, setting his phone down as he stood. He walked to the laundry room, where Lisa stood by the counter, her blonde hair neatly tied back, the faint scent of her citrus shampoo filling the air. She was holding something in her hand, her fingers pinching the edges delicately, like it might fall apart. “These were in the laundry,” she said, lifting a pair of his white briefs for him to see. Alan froze mid-step, his eyes narrowing. “What about them?” Lisa hesitated, her expression a careful mix of concern and discomfort. She tilted the briefs toward him. “There’s… a stain.” Alan moved closer, his heart skipping a beat as he saw what she was pointing to. A faint yellowish blotch marred the otherwise pristine fabric, spreading in the center like an unwelcome accusation. His face flushed. “That can’t be mine.” Lisa tilted her head slightly, her soft blue eyes locking onto his. “Alan, it was in your side of the hamper.” “Well, I didn’t do that,” he snapped, snatching the briefs from her hand and holding them up as though examining them closer might make the stain disappear. “It’s probably detergent or something. Maybe it didn’t rinse properly.” Lisa’s expression didn’t change. If anything, her concern seemed to deepen. “Maybe,” she said slowly, her tone calm and measured. “But it doesn’t look like detergent to me.” Alan tossed the briefs onto the counter, feeling his frustration mount. “I would know if something like that happened, Lisa. This is ridiculous.” She placed a gentle hand on his arm, her touch light but steady. “Alan, I know this is uncomfortable to talk about, but things like this happen sometimes. Especially if you’ve been under stress.” “I’m not under stress,” he said sharply, pulling his arm away. “I don’t have—whatever it is you’re implying.” Lisa blinked, stepping back slightly as though his reaction had startled her. “I’m not implying anything. I’m just saying, if something’s going on, it’s better to catch it early. That’s all.” Alan stared at her, his mind racing. Was she serious? Did she actually think…? He shook his head, grabbing the briefs again and tossing them into the laundry basket. “There’s nothing going on. It’s just a stain, okay? End of story.” Lisa nodded slowly, her lips pressing into a thin line. “Okay,” she said softly, her voice almost apologetic. “I just don’t want you to feel embarrassed if it happens again.” “It’s not going to happen again because it didn’t happen in the first place,” Alan muttered, storming out of the laundry room and back to the kitchen. As he sat down at the table, Alan’s thoughts churned. He picked up his coffee but didn’t drink it, staring instead at the swirling steam. Lisa’s voice echoed in his mind. Stress. Things like this happen sometimes. It didn’t make sense. He was healthy, active. Sure, work was demanding, but it wasn’t like he was losing sleep over it. Wasn’t he? He shook his head, trying to push the thought away. Lisa was probably just overreacting. She worked in healthcare, after all. Nurses were trained to see problems even where there weren’t any, always looking for signs of trouble. That’s all this was, he told himself—Lisa being overly cautious. Nothing more. Lisa watched him from the doorway, her arms folded loosely across her chest. Her face betrayed no emotion, but inside, she was already thinking ahead. The first step was always the most delicate, but it had gone exactly as she’d hoped. A little stain, a little concern, just enough to make him doubt himself. She could tell by the way he stormed out that she’d struck a nerve. Her lips curved into a faint smile as she turned back to the laundry, picking up the briefs again and tossing them into the wash. It wasn’t about the stain itself—it never was. It was about planting the seed, a tiny whisper in his mind that something might be wrong. All she had to do now was water it. *End of Flashback* Alan leaned forward in his seat in the waiting room, staring at the floor tiles as memories rolled through his mind like a film on loop. His knee bounced restlessly, a steady rhythm that betrayed the calm he tried to project. His hand drifted to the edge of the chair, gripping it tightly as he recalled the golf course incident—an otherwise normal day that had spiraled into something else entirely. *Flashback* The sun was warm on his back, the breeze cool and refreshing as it rustled through the trees lining the course. Alan had always loved golfing with Poll. It was one of the few places where he could unwind, leave behind the endless emails and meetings that occupied his weekdays, and simply exist. That day had been no different—or at least, it hadn’t started out that way. “Two strokes ahead already?” Poll said, shaking his head as he set down his club. “You’re showing off, man. Stop making me look bad.” Alan laughed, adjusting his cap as they walked to the next hole. “Maybe you need to practice more instead of blaming me.” Poll groaned theatrically, grabbing his iced tea from the cart and taking a long sip. “Practice? That’s for people who don’t have natural talent.” Alan smirked, lining up his shot. He took a deep breath, grounding himself in the rhythm of the game, and swung. The satisfying crack of the ball echoed, and Poll let out an exaggerated whistle as it soared across the course, landing near the green. “Show-off,” Poll muttered, grinning. “You’re lucky I’m such a good sport.” “Just admit I’m better,” Alan shot back, leaning on his club. The banter continued as they finished the first nine holes and parked the cart near the clubhouse for a quick break. They found a small outdoor table with a view of the course, and Alan stretched his legs, letting the breeze cool him down. Poll was in high spirits, gesturing wildly as he recounted a story about a disastrous flight he’d been on. “So, I’m sitting there,” Poll said, waving his iced tea for emphasis, “and the guy next to me starts sneezing. I’m thinking, great, I’m catching something. Then—” Poll’s hand clipped the edge of his glass, and the tea tipped forward in slow motion, splashing across the table and onto Alan’s lap. “Damn it!” Poll exclaimed, grabbing napkins. “Sorry, man. My bad.” Alan stood quickly, brushing at the cold, wet fabric. “It’s fine,” he said, chuckling lightly. “It’s just tea. No harm done.” “Still, let me—” Poll started, but Alan waved him off. Alan wiped at his pants, trying to make light of it. He wasn’t thrilled to be walking around with damp pants, but it wasn’t the end of the world. These things happened. Poll was about to let it go when he spotted Lisa walking toward them. She was carrying her tote bag, dressed in a breezy summer dress that looked effortless but undoubtedly wasn’t. She flashed them both a smile as she approached. “Hey, you two,” she said brightly. “Who’s winning?” “Don’t ask,” Poll muttered, grinning. “He’s wiping the floor with me.” Lisa laughed, her eyes shifting to Alan. She hesitated for just a fraction of a second, her smile fading slightly. “Alan, what happened?” “Poll got excited and spilled his tea,” Alan said, his tone light. “No big deal.” Lisa’s gaze dropped to his lap, lingering there a moment too long. “Are you sure it’s just tea?” she asked, her voice soft, concerned. Alan’s smile faltered. “Of course it’s tea,” he said, his tone sharpening. “What else would it be?” Lisa stepped closer, lowering her voice. “I’m just asking. I don’t want you to feel embarrassed if it’s… something else.” “It’s tea, Lisa,” Alan snapped, louder this time. “That’s it.” Poll shifted uncomfortably in his seat, feeling the tension rise like a storm cloud. He decided to step in. “Hey, she’s just looking out for you, man. No need to bite her head off.” Alan shot him a look, his jaw tightening. “I don’t need anyone looking out for me.” Lisa held up her hands in a gesture of surrender. “Okay,” she said softly. “I just wanted to check. That’s all.” Alan muttered something under his breath and walked toward the restroom, his chest tight with frustration. He didn’t even need to use the bathroom, but he needed to get away from the table, from Lisa’s quiet scrutiny and Poll’s awkward silence. Inside the cool, tiled bathroom, Alan leaned against the sink, staring at his reflection in the mirror. His face was flushed, his jaw clenched. The tea spill had been a harmless accident, but Lisa’s words clung to him like a second skin. “Are you sure it’s just tea?” she’d asked. What kind of question was that? Did she actually think he’d…? Alan shook his head, gripping the edge of the sink. He was healthy. He’d never had an issue like that in his life. The very idea was ridiculous. But the longer he stared at his reflection, the more the doubt crept in. Lisa wasn’t the type to overreact, he told himself. She was a nurse, trained to notice problems before they became serious. Maybe she saw something he didn’t. Maybe— Alan shook his head again, harder this time. No. There was nothing wrong. It was tea. That was it. He wasn’t going to let Lisa’s overactive imagination make him question himself. He straightened, splashed cold water on his face, and forced himself to take a deep breath. When he returned to the table, he plastered on a smile, ignoring the way Lisa’s eyes lingered on him as he sat down. The rest of the game passed in strained silence, the easy camaraderie of earlier completely gone. Alan tried to focus on his swing, on the feel of the club in his hands, but his mind kept drifting back to Lisa’s question and the nagging doubt it had left behind. *End of Flashback* His phone buzzed in his pocket, snapping him out of his thoughts. He pulled it out, glancing at the screen: no new messages. Just a phantom vibration, or maybe his own anxiety playing tricks on him. He shoved the phone back into his pocket, his jaw tightening. His mind drifted back to the golf course. He couldn’t seem to let it go. The moment had been so innocuous, so ordinary—Poll knocking over a glass, tea spilling onto his pants. A harmless accident. Yet somehow, Lisa had managed to turn it into something else entirely. Are you sure it’s just tea? The words played on a loop in his head, each repetition chipping away at his confidence. What had she meant by that? Did she really think he’d wet himself? The absurdity of it was almost laughable, but it didn’t feel funny. It felt invasive, like she’d reached into his mind and planted a thought he didn’t want to acknowledge. And then there was the way she’d looked at him—like she was trying to see past his words, to something hidden beneath the surface. It wasn’t concern; it was something sharper, more probing. Alan shifted in his seat, the stiff leather squeaking beneath him. He hated how much power that single moment seemed to hold over him now. The way Lisa had asked the question—softly, almost innocently—made him feel like denying it was a defense in itself. Like by saying, It’s just tea, he was confirming her suspicion. Why didn’t I just let it go? he thought. Maybe if he’d laughed it off instead of snapping at her, the moment wouldn’t be stuck in his head like this. Maybe she wouldn’t have looked at him like she knew something he didn’t. But that wasn’t it, was it? The moment wasn’t stuck because of how he’d reacted—it was stuck because of how she’d framed it. She’d made him question something he hadn’t even considered. She’d made him doubt himself. His jaw tightened as the memory burned in his mind. Was that her goal? Was she trying to get under his skin? Or worse… what if she was right? Yes, of course, she’s right. Why else would he be sitting here in the doctor’s office if there wasn’t something to it? Alan’s mind shifted to another moment, weeks after the golf course incident. The dinner party. He’d almost forgotten about it—pushed it out of his mind, really—but now, sitting in the waiting room, it came rushing back with startling clarity. *Flashback* It had been a posh evening, the kind Lisa loved to orchestrate. Their friends filled the house with laughter and conversation, wine glasses clinking, the warm aroma of roasted vegetables and garlic wafting from the kitchen. Alan had been in his element, chatting with Poll and a couple of others, feeling the buzz of good food and good company. “Alan,” Lisa had called from the kitchen, her voice light and cheerful. “Can you grab the wine from the fridge?” “On it,” he’d replied, heading into the kitchen with an easy stride. He liked helping out during these gatherings; it made him feel like he was part of the team, not just the host. He opened the fridge, his fingers wrapping around the chilled bottle. As he turned, his elbow caught the edge of a glass on the counter. The water spilled before he could catch it, splashing onto the front of his shirt and pants. “Damn it,” he muttered, grabbing a towel from the counter to dab at the wet spot. It wasn’t a big deal—the water would dry—but he still felt a pang of annoyance. He hated looking anything less than put-together, especially in front of their friends. Before he could finish drying off, Lisa appeared in the doorway, her brow furrowing as her gaze dropped to his pants. “What happened?” she asked, her tone concerned but with a trace of something else he couldn’t quite place. “Nothing,” Alan said, brushing it off. “I knocked over a glass. Just water.” Lisa stepped closer, her eyes fixed on the darkened patch of fabric. “Are you sure?” she asked, her voice soft, almost hesitant. Alan froze, the towel hovering over his shirt. “What do you mean, am I sure?” he asked, his irritation bubbling to the surface. “It’s water, Lisa. What else would it be?” “I just…” She hesitated, her eyes meeting his with a mix of pity and caution. “I just wanted to make sure. I don’t want you to feel ...” Alan snapped, his voice rising. “It’s water. That’s it.” Lisa’s expression softened, her lips curving into a small, apologetic smile. “Of course. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you upset.” “You didn’t upset me,” he muttered, turning back toward the living room. “I’m fine.” Lisa didn’t say anything as he walked away, but Alan could feel her gaze on his back, lingering like an unwanted touch. Alan’s jaw clenched as he walked back into the living room, his damp pants still clinging uncomfortably to his legs. He could feel the weight of his friends’ eyes on him as he approached the dining area. Conversations had continued, laughter still punctuating the air, but he was certain it had been quieter when he entered. Too quiet. Like they had been talking about him. “Everything okay, Alan?” Poll asked, his tone casual, but Alan swore there was something behind the words—a touch of concern or curiosity that made his skin prickle. “Fine,” Alan said quickly, waving a dismissive hand. “Just knocked over a glass.” He sat down in his chair, forcing a smile, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that their laughter and whispers weren’t as carefree as they’d been before. His gaze darted to the group across the table, who were leaning toward one another, their voices hushed. Were they glancing at him? No, they couldn’t be—but it felt like they were. Lisa appeared behind him, her hand resting lightly on his shoulder. “Alan,” she said softly, her voice pitched low so only he could hear, “why don’t you go upstairs and change? You’ll feel more comfortable.” “I’m fine,” he muttered, his jaw tight. “Alan,” she insisted, her fingers squeezing his shoulder gently. “You’ll feel better if you’re not sitting in wet pants. And… I don’t want anyone to get the wrong idea.” His head snapped toward her, his eyes narrowing. “The wrong idea? It’s water, Lisa. Everyone knows that.” “Of course they do,” she said quickly, her tone soothing, almost placating. “But you know how people can be. It’s better to avoid any… misunderstandings.” Alan felt a flash of heat rise to his cheeks—not from embarrassment, but from anger. Why was she making such a big deal out of this? Why was she making him feel like it was a big deal? Still, he couldn’t argue without drawing more attention. “Fine,” he said curtly, standing abruptly. He ignored the glance Poll shot him and made his way upstairs, his shoulders stiff with tension. *End of Flashback* He’d tried to forget about it after that, but the moment had stuck with him, festering in the back of his mind. Why had she asked if he was sure? Did she think he couldn’t tell the difference between water and something else? Or was it another one of those “concerns” she couldn’t seem to stop voicing lately? The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt. It wasn’t just the question—it was the way she’d asked it, like she was planting a seed of doubt and waiting to see if it would grow. And the worst part? It had grown. He couldn’t stop thinking about it, even now, weeks later. It gnawed at him, made him feel like he was being scrutinized in ways he didn’t fully understand. He hated how much control those moments seemed to have over him now. The golf course, the dinner party, even the damn laundry stain—it all felt connected somehow, like pieces of a puzzle he didn’t want to solve. Am I overthinking this? he wondered. Or is she really doing this on purpose? The clock on the wall ticked steadily, its rhythm blending with the hum of the air conditioning. Alan’s jaw clenched as the memories looped in his mind, each one heavier than the last. Why can’t I just let it go? But deep down, he knew why. It wasn’t just the moments themselves—it was the way they made him feel. Like he was losing control. Like the ground beneath his feet wasn’t as solid as it used to be. And that was what scared him the most. ____________________________________________________ To be continued ____________________________________________________

Jennifer Crowley is a promising young woman, brimming with intelligence but also not very imaginative when it comes to fantasy subjects. Little does she know that at the college she's going to her new dorm mate is a witch! Not just that however it seems this girl is absolutely evil with people she doesn't like...and Jennifer isn't well liked by her. So Jennifer now has to suffer under her new roommate...or her new mama. If you wanna do this roleplay hmu in chats or send a friend request to jemmolioni on discord! I'm desperate to roleplay so please give me a chance?

I'm Back with another story. Check out my previous one here >The Girls Holiday.... Hopefully you like this one 😊 The Storywriter (Part 1 ) I guess with every story I must first introduce myself, My name is Robert or Rob for short. Unless if your name is Emily (My Wife) and can get away with calling me Robby, grrr I hate nicknames with a passion. Anyways enough digesting I guess, We live in a small town called Maplewood, every face is a familiar one and we both lived a life threaded with love and quiet dreams, This is where my Ego comes into play I guess with my Slender looks i tend to stay at home a lot and work from home. See I am a Storywriter, People basically email me ideas and plots and I make them into a story of magical wonder and fiction and sometimes fact. Emily works in the local nursery as an administrative assistant and I am very much packing my weight, If you don’t get my expression she makes you double back if you past her in the street and nearly bang your head into the lamppost and forget what you just saw, Lets just say I am a very lucky man however we do have 1 big problem in our relationship and that is we cant have children, Emily has a medical condition, The doctors tried to rectify this due to our young ages however was unable to. Fast forward 1 year to today and I have just has my 21st birthday, Emily is a little older at the age of 24 but we get on and that’s all that matters, We have lived in Maplewood now for 1 year and settled in well. The Community is very small and word gets round this town faster than my Nan can walk to the corner shop. With no family in any reasonable traveling distance apart from the Mother in Law who comes over once a week and cleans for us, Family gatherings are a lot of hard work to organise. As I look out the window I can see that a golden haze settled over the town. I am sat at my cluttered desk and the hum of the computer is like a distant white noise. I am writing a story for a client called “The secrets within” when suddenly I got an email notification on my screen. Now normally I would just ignore this email and keep typing but I was particular curious by the title of the email called ABDL, I was trying to work out the acronym to such a strange email but couldn’t figure it out in my head so I had to click on the email to read more. As I sat reading what was written in the email, a sense of fear came over me if I can do such a thing. I had thoughts about the whole scene and thoughts how I was going to make it into a story, I also had thoughts why someone would want this to happen to them and thoughts about refusing as I do not do sexual stories or erotica at all. My thoughts soon snapped out however when the doorbell to the house rang and made me jump out my seat.

Prologue: A girl called Tiffany has been an ice skater since she was a child, thanks to her mother and sister, but there was something hidden that worried her a lot, her mother, who was Mary, a dominant woman, always pushed her to the extreme, whether it was gymnastics or skating, it was hours and hours of training and that wasn't the worst of it, she took growth inhibitors to get smaller, her mother said that gymnasts and skaters shouldn't be big and that wasn't the worst thing, she was treated like a baby so that she could compete in the children's competition, she was forced to wear diapers and pants and that combined with her size went unnoticed, she was a child, so she wouldn't be caught moving out of town. Chapter 1 Tiffany, the Ice Queen, was what all the headlines proclaimed. However, behind this glorious title was a very different reality. Sitting in her car seat, Tiffany looked like a child of eight, despite her seventeen years. Wearing a black Barbie T-shirt and sweatpants, her appearance was undeniably childish. Her rather large pants showed the edge of the diaper she was wearing, making the contrast between her apparent and real age even more obvious. On the bench next to her was Stacy, a fair-haired, soft-skinned girl wearing designer clothes, and her thirteen-year-old sister, holding a pink bottle of formula and gently putting it to Tiffany's lips. Stacy was saying: "Drink it all up, baby, so you can grow up strong." It was a scene that might seem strange to anyone who didn't know the story behind that family. In the driver's seat, Mary, a charming and beautiful woman, drove the car with determination. Her face, despite its serene expression, showed an expression of affection. Looking at the scene, all it took was one serious look to make Tiffany, who was a little stiff and didn't want to drink the bottle, drink it and her gaze returned to one of tenderness. How had Tiffany gotten to this point? Some time before: Tiffany was a native of the state of Minnesota, more precisely of St. Paul. Her family, which once enjoyed a middle-class life, was now facing crises that left deep scars on their daily lives. Mary, the matriarch of the family, was sitting at the table, enjoying a slice of pie and a cup of tea. Leafing through pages of sports magazines, she came across cut-out photos of renowned ice skaters and gymnasts, whose performances exuded grace and talent. The images were a constant reminder of a glorious past and unfulfilled dreams. As her mind plunged into memories of the past, the sound of the "Esmeralda" dance song echoed on Mary's lips. Her eyes drifted to the clock on the wall, and anxiety took hold of her. "That girl is late for training again... it must be those silly little friends of hers," muttered Mary, visibly stressed. Shortly afterwards, the door opened and Tiffany walked in, her blonde hair protected by a cap. On seeing her mother, who asked her why she was so late, Tiffany replied with an excuse about schoolwork. Mary pretended to accept the explanation and went to her daughter's room. Tiffany's room was a child's haven, adorned with colorful posters of her favorite ice skaters. Each image seemed to echo the pressure and expectations that hung over her. As she headed for the bathroom, Mary called for Tiffany, who promptly went into the living room. There, her mother urged her: "We have practice now, come on, little girl." Tiffany tried to argue that she needed to use the bathroom first, but Mary pulled her firmly by the arm, insisting that there was no time to lose. What did the suitcases and ice skates in her car mean? Tiffany's life was a real puppet show, with invisible strings pulling her in unpredictable directions. Author note Hello, I've been away for a while and for a good reason I'm preparing Becky's story in book format with many more details and perhaps surprise photos 🫢 look forward to it! If you want to see photos and more stories, come to my DeviantArt and if you want to support my work, go to my kofi. https://ko-fi.com/lolabunny2rabbit https://www.deviantart.com/lolabunnyrabbit2